The Super Avatar of Equestria

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 1
Chapter 9

Chapter 2

We all exit the medical wing of the castle and head towards Celestia’s private study. On the way there I can’t help but feel I’m forgetting something.

“Oh that’s what I’m forgetting.” I thought out loud.

“What did you forget?” asks Cadence.

“I forgot to ask where my pack and stave went. I need to make sure no one gets the contents of my bag, for there are dangerous weapons in it, along with provisions I packed. Also I would like to know where my sword is.” I tell them.

“All your things are in the armory, so they are protected. If you would like your stave back I’ll send some pony to get it for you.” replies Celestia without breaking stride. I was walking next to Cadence following Princess Celestia.

“I would at least like to have my stave, it’s very important to me.”

“How so?” asks Cadence.

“It was the last gift my parents gave me before they were murdered. Also it’s my only form of transportation at the moment.”

“How is it a mode of transportation?” asks Celestia, who is now interested.

“It is an air nomad’s glider. It has wings that expand from the sides of the stave, and air benders used them for transportation over small distances.”

“I’ll have a servant fetch it for you. Besides, I would like to see you fly later.”

“Okay.” I tell her. We come up to a door that Celestia opens with her magic. We all enter, and the door is closed by Celestia’s magic. We all take a seat around a small round table.

“So, Artermis, who are you really?” asks Celestia.

“Was I that bad at lying?” She nods, and I sigh before continuing, “My real name is Chase, and I am a regular human that was gifted by the god of my world. He gave me my abilities that I have. I need to practice all the elements to master them, and train with ki to get stronger.” I tell her.

“What about the glider you mentioned and your parents?” asks Cadence.

“I wasn’t lying when I told you that. My parents were murdered by a man with a gun… Oh shit!” I say remembering that I have a gun in my bag, “Please excuse my language, but I need to get to my hiking pack before something bad happens.” I tell them standing up.

“What’s wrong?” asks Celestia, with a mask of calm that I saw through. I could tell she was starting to worry.

“I have a very dangerous weapon that needs to be on me at all times, because I know how to keep it from being used, or fired.” I tell them as I start pacing.

“Why did you bring it with you then?” ask Celestia, getting more worried.

“If I had known I would be coming to Equestria, I wouldn’t have. I was preparing to survive on a planet as a dying race.” I tell them. I was getting worked up I could feel my energy starting to flare up.

“Celestia, I would like to propose that you allow me to destroy this weapon. It doesn’t belong in this world.” I tell her turning completely serious.

“How will you take care of it?” she asks.

“I’m going to blast it into oblivion.” I tell her as I feel my energy starting to sky rocket. I could feel the waves of power I was radiating.

“With what, explosives?” asks Cadence, clearly starting to panic.

“No, nothing like that. I’m going to ki blast it to pieces; them melt those down, and then launch the metal, I would have after, into space.” I tell them my power finally spiking. I could tell my ki was clearly visible, because Celestia looks as though she would kill me on spot if I did anything. I try to calm down by taking in some deep breaths, but only achieve sounding even angrier.

“Don’t be alarmed Celestia, this is what happens when a sayain feels intense emotions. Their power spikes, and only comes down after they calm. I am completely stressed at having the thought of one of your subjects accidentally killing themselves with something I brought here.” I tell her. She visibly calms at this, which in turn helps me relax a bit.

“I will have a guard bring you your requested items immediately.” says Celestia. I just nod and sit back down.

“Phalanx, go and get the pack, and stave of unknown origin.” Celestia orders one of her guards. The guard nods and walks out of the room.

“Celestia, do you have a candle I could borrow? I would like to practice my fire bending.” She nods, lighting up her horn. A candle floats over to the table and lands in the holder at the center of said table.

I start to focus on the candle, reaching out with my chi, and start to warm it up. I could see the particles of smoke starting to drift away from the candle, so I will it to burn. I smile a little as the candle lights.

“Wow that was a surprise. I wasn’t expecting it to just ignite like that.” says Cadence looking at the candle closely. I reach out towards the candle’s small flame and literally grab the flame from the wick. I pull my hand back, which now has a small flame over my palm, and hold it close to me.

I look at Celestia, and she looks to be studying me. I look back down to the small flame I have, and add a little more chi to it. It grows a little to about the size of a baseball. Celestia raises an eyebrow.

“If you burn anything in here, I’ll have you paying for the cost one way or another.” She tells me, eyeing the flame I’m holding. I just reach back out to the candle and put the flame back on it. The flame shrank down to its original size.

I then take the energy away from the flame, and it gutters out. I just sigh and wait for the guard to return with my possessions.

The guard returned with my things, and I took them gratefully. I stand and head towards a door.

“I will return once my weapon is gone.” I tell the princesses.

“May I come with you?” asks Cadence.

“Are you sure? The power I’m about to use is pretty scary if you don’t understand it.” I tell her.

“Yes I’m sure.” She says with a nod. I just wave for her to follow. We exit Celestia’s study.

“Where are you going to do it?” asks Cadence.

“At the top of the mountain, if there isn’t a trail all the way up I’ll fly.” I tell her as I start walking down the corridor.

“Why there?”

“Because it is the closest and highest place right now.” I say as we head out into the gardens.

“So how does your glider work?” asks Cadence trying to make small talk.

“It works off of air bending. I push the air over the wings to create lift.” I tell her.

We come up the edge of the gardens. There is a fence that surrounds the perimeter of the gardens so nobody will fall off of the mountain.

“Ready to fly?” I ask her. She nods.

I open the wings to my glider with bit of air bending. This startles Cadence.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you, Princess.” I say with a bit of remorse in my voice. She shakes her head.

“No, its fine, and call me Cadence.” She replies with a warm smile. I smile back and nod.

“Let’s fly.” I tell her as I walk back towards the castle. I turn around and start running at the gate. I grab the reinforced inner ribs of the forward wings, and jump up and over the fence. As I fell I got my feet into position on the tail’s inner riblets, and pulled up, catching the air under the wings. I start to focus my chi on propelling me through the air.

I pull up some more until I am vertical. I keep my air bending going so that I just keep flying. I soar up and above the castle. I then start to glide around the castle, waiting for Cadence to get up to me.

“Alright, lead the way Artermis.” says Cadence as she glides next to me. I pull up a little so that I am steadily, but slowly, climbing. I hear Cadence’s wings beat every now and then. I just smile to myself, happy that I’m sharing a special moment with her.

Eventually we made it to the top of the mountain. It took us a good long hour to get here. When we landed, we both fell to our knees breathing hard.

“Wow… I need… to fly…more often.” says Cadence.

“You… and me… both.” I reply. We both sat there catching our breath. It was after a few minutes of sitting there when I finally got up. I look out on Equestria, taking in the beauty of this land.

“Such a beautiful sight.” says Cadence right next to me. I nod and smile slightly. It was then when I turned to her and said, “Cadence… I have a confession to make.”

“What is it Artermis?”

“I only came up here so that I could share the view with you.” I tell her as I hang my head, “I was never going to destroy my only defense if I run out of options. This weapon is special to me, for it saved the life of someone I cared about.” I look up to her.

“Artermis, do you have feelings for me?”

“Yes Cadence, I do.” I answer honestly.

“Why? You don’t really know me.”

“I don’t fully know yet. But I’m not spelled or bribed or anything. I’m laying out my emotions to you, and if you don’t accept them that’s okay with me.”

Cadence looks at me for a while before she sighs.

“I’m willing to give you a chance at courting me. But I need to know you, so I’m also asking you to be my personal assistant for a while. I won’t ask too much of you. But there are things that only you can do I bet.” She giggles as she finished her answer.

“Thank you Cadence.” I say with a small but warm smile. A tear of joy rolls down my cheek as I look away.

“What’s wrong?” asks Cadence.

“You’re the first one who has said yes for the last three years.” I answer, “And for that I’m very grateful.” I sit down on the edge of the mountain. Silent tears of joy are running down my cheeks. I wasn’t sad or sobbing in joy, I was just releasing the pent up emotional stress of not having someone to love.

I stand back up with tears still streaming down my cheeks.

“I don’t need this weapon; I have my abilities, and my sword.” I say as I head to the center of the peak. I put my pack down in front of me, and pull out the revolver.

“Is that it?” asks Cadence.

“Yes, this could kill anything instantly.” I say as I take the bullets out.

“What are those?”

“These are what make this a weapon. This is just a tool to fire these at super sonic speeds.” I tell her.

“Can I at least see what it does?”

“I will fire it one last time.” I tell her. I put one round into the revolver, and cock the gun. I point it straight up, and pull the trigger. The hammer of the gun makes contact with the back of the bullet, burning the stored gunpowder, and firing the bullet out into the atmosphere of Equestria. I nod when I put the gun on the ground.

“Why was it that loud?” Asks Cadence with her ears folded back. I take a bullet out of my pocket.

“See the brass casing?” She nods, “It has gunpowder in it, and this little silver disk on the back of the round is what lights the gunpowder, making this bullet fly down the barrel of the gun, and shooting it out at super sonic speeds.”

“Oh, so that sound was the bullet breaking the sound barrier, and the gunpowder exploding.” confirms Cadence. I nod.

“Now to destroy this gun.” I say as I look at the gun in my hand. I grab the barrel with my left hand, and chuck it up into the air. I charge my ki into a destructive ball and through it at the air born gun. It connects with the gun and explodes.

Not a single piece of debris fell to the ground. I turn towards Cadence who is looking at the smoke in the sky.

“That looks more dangerous then the gun.” She states.

“It isn’t because I’m the only one who can use it to this extent.” I tell her, “But it can also be beautiful.”

“How can something so destructive be beautiful?” asks Cadence, full of doubt.

“I can light up crystals and gems with this, and I can simulate fireworks.” I say as I charge up another ball.

“May I see a firework show?” She asks. I look out at the lowering sun, and then look back to Cadence and nod with a warm smile. I charge up my ki and growl in the effort of pulling so much power at once. I then raise my left hand and start firing multi colored ki balls that explode after a hundred and fifty feet of travel.

I could care less if I was doing this for someone else, but I was doing this for Cadence so I made it special. I start firing ki balls that tuned into shapes when they exploded. I also fired ki balls that would split into smaller ki balls before exploding in what looked like millions of sparkles.

I could tell I was running on fumes, so I started the grand finally. I start launching tons of tiny ki balls, lighting up the sky with little explosions. I then take one last ball and through this one. I made this one travel out much farther, since I knew it was going to do something special just for Cadence.

I watch Cadence for a reaction to my special ball. I see her eyes light up with happiness as my ki ball explodes into a perfect replica of her cutie mark.

“How did you… That is just…The sweetest thing anyone has ever done for me.” says Cadence. I just smile at here with pure happiness. I’m entirely taking by surprise when Cadence hugs me. I fall onto my back.

I wince as my right arm takes the full weight of Cadence. I smile through the pain, and just return the hug with my left arm.

“Oh my, am I hurting your arm?” asks Cadence seeing past my happy mask.

“Just a little, but it’s worth it to be this close to you.” I reply with a genuine smile.

“When did you start having feelings for me?” asks Cadence.

“As soon as I laid eyes on you I saw something inside of you, like a flame or light that told me you are the one. And my being the avatar has given me experience to trust what my senses tell me.” I tell her as I look her in the eye.

“What is your true name?”

“I… won’t tell you that. The name my parents gave me was too painful to keep, so I renamed myself, and when I got here, I renamed myself once more.” I tell her with my memories coming back. I fought back the tears that tried to escape from my eyes.

“I didn’t mean to make you sad. I just want to know who you really are.” says Cadence. I could see sorrow in her eyes.

“Hey, I doubt you could have known my true pain I hold inside. Besides I’m supposed to be making you happy.” I say as I boop her nose with my finger. She giggles at that.

“Besides, you look much better when you’re happy.”

“I still don’t believe you did that though. I didn’t even know you knew about unicorn traditions.” says Cadence as she rests her head on my chest.

“I don’t know ant traditions from this world. I just thought it would make you smile, and very happy, and my senses were correct.”

“So you don’t know what you just did?” I shake my head.

“You just basically told me that you would never leave my side, even if I died. That and you just made our relationship public.”

“No one will know who you are dating. And I would never leave your side anyways. You’re too precious to me. I would lay down my life to keep you safe. Heck I would kill to keep you safe. I will never leave you, and will protect you, and this land with my life if need be.” I tell her still looking her straight in the eye.

“I can’t seem to find any lies in what you just said.”

“That’s because I looked into your eyes and told the pure truth.” I say as I attempt to sit up. I’m pushed back onto the ground.

“Let’s stay up here tonight.”

“Okay, I’m cool with that, let me set up the tent so we have some where to sleep that’s warm.” I tell her. She nods and gets up off of me. I stand up and head to my hiking pack. I pull out the compacted tent. I take the tent out of its package, and let it set itself up. I set the tent down, and release the small clasp on it. The tent, having spring technology from earth, pops up into a full sized three person tent.

“How did it do that?” asks Cadence.

“It has springy plastic in it that when wound up, like it was, springs back into its most expanded form.”

“Oh, okay. You sure this will keep us warm?”

“Yes it is made from a material that keeps heat in and keeps the cold out, to an extent.” I tell her as I hammer the stakes into the ground to keep the tent from flying way.

“What is the extent?”

“It keeps the inside about thirty degrees warmer or cooler then the outside temperature.”

“Oh, okay.” I walk up to her and look barely down into her eyes. She seems troubled by something.

“What’s wrong Cadence?”

“What? Nothing is wrong.”

“Don’t lie to me; I can see it in your eyes, Cadence.”

“I’m that easy to read?”

“Yes, even Celestia can’t hide her emotions from me.”

“How can you read her?”

“It is all in the eyes, they’re said to be windows to the soul, but you also use them for showing emotion, true emotion.”

“Okay I’ll tell you.” I nod, “After tonight.” I sigh, but nod anyways.

“Time to sleep?” I ask her. She nods and heads towards the tent. I just follow her.

We enter the tent, and I lay two blankets on the floor of said tent. I lie down and try to fall asleep, but Cadence surprises me again by cuddling up to me. I raise an eyebrow at her.

“I need something to keep me warm.” She tells me with a blush.

“I don’t mind Cadence; your nice soft coat is too likable to pass up cuddling with you. That and I was minding your personal space.”

“Please, if you’re not going to leave me ever, I’m fine with cuddling before we sleep. And your skin is nice and smooth. It feels good when I feel it rubbing my coat.” I smile and pet her neck and she sighs.

“As long as you’re okay with what I do, and it makes you happy, I don’t mind doing any task you give me, even if they’re fool hearted and silly. As long as it makes you happy, I will be the happiest man in Equestria.” I earn a giggle from her.

“That was nice, cheesy, but nice.” I chuckle at that.

“But it’s the truth.” I tell her. She smiles at me and gives my fore head a kiss. She then lays her head on my chest, and falls asleep. I quickly followed suit.

Chapter 3

I wake an hour before dawn to see Cadence still asleep on my chest. I don’t move to wake her. I just start rubbing her back. Her coat is very soft, it takes all of my will to not be weird and rub my face against her.

Eventually, Cadence wakes up to me petting her.

“Morning beautiful.” I tell her.

“Morning.” She replies with a yawn.

“Shall we head back to the palace for breakfast?” I ask her. Her stomach growls in agreement with my offer. Cadence blushes.

“Yeah that sounds good.” She says bringing a wing up to hide her face.

“Are you hiding your cuteness from me?” I ask my voice heavy with sarcasm. I earn a giggle out of her.

“Yes *giggle* I am.” I chuckle and play along in this silly argument.

“Well then, looks like I’ll just have to tickle you until you give in.”

“You wouldn’t.” she says making me grin like a bandit.

“Try me.” I tell her as I lunge at her, pinning her to the ground with tickles on her belly. She’s laughing and trying to push me off of her. I just come back with more tickling and laughs that are playfully evil.

“Alright, I give, I give.” She tells me. I stop and let her off of the ground.

“That was evil.” She says with a wave of her hoof. I just chuckle at her response.

“Ready to go back?” I ask her. She nods. I fold up my blankets, and put them back in the hiking pack. We both exit the tent, and watch the sunrise. I lay my arm over her shoulders. She leans into me.

After the sun was a little bit over the horizon I went back to the tent. I popped the stakes out of the ground, and folded the tent back down to its compressed form. I throw the clasps together making the tent stays folded before I stored it in my pack.

I throw the pack onto my back, and pick up my glider.

“Shall we head back now?” I ask Cadence. She walks up to me.

“One more thing before we go.” I nod and she presses her lips against mine. I’m shock into stillness, but soon kiss back. We both pull back from the kiss.

“That was unexpected.” I tell her. She giggles.

“You know what; let me show you something really cool.” I tell her taking a couple steps back

“What are you going to do?”

“I can change into a pony form, but I’m not a changeling.” I tell her. I start to will myself into a black Pegasus, with my purple arrow tattoos on my legs, head, back, and wings. I take a look at myself and see that the shape shift worked.

“So? How do I look?” I ask Cadence with my regular voice.

“You look scary.” She replies.

“Well I could change my coat color.” I tell her. She nods in approval. I will my coat to deep silver.

“Better?” I ask.

“Now you look cute. But why do your arrows stay?”

“They’re a mark of an air bender’s completion of the basics, I guess I should get rid of them when in pony form, and give myself a cutie mark while I’m at it.” I tell her.

“How can you give yourself a cutie mark? Ponies have to find there special talent to earn their cutie mark.”

“Ah, but you see I’m not a pony now am I.” I tell her, “And even if was a pony I already know my special talent.”

“What is it?”

“Protecting what I think is precious to me. In this world Equestria is precious to me. Your precious to me and all the citizens of Equestria are precious to me.”

“Oh, that makes sense.” says Cadence. I just nod and stretch my wings. I test flap my wings a few times, and get a feel for how they function.

“Alright shall we go?” I ask Cadence. She nods so I walk up to the edge of the top of the mountain. I look to Cadence with a small smile. I jump into the air flapping my wings at a regular pace and hover there out about ten feet from the ledge.

“Oh thank goodness. I thought that wasn’t going to work.” I say as I wipe a little sweat off of my brow.

“Did you expect to fall?” asks Cadence who is now hovering next to me.

“Yeah, I didn’t think I would get it on the first try.” I say as we start our slow gliding decent back to Canterlot. I start to get winded so I change from using flight muscles, to air bending.

“Are you okay?” asks Cadence.

“Yeah, I basically have very week flight muscles, so it’s kind of a taxing action to fly, even while gliding you use your flight muscles.” I tell her.

“So how are you still flying?”

“Air bending. I’m pushing air over my wings to create lift.” She nods and we spend the rest of the time in silence. Well until we landed that is. Cadence starts to freak out. I place a wing over her.

“Hey, are you okay?” I ask her.

“No, I’m worried about what Celestia is going to say about our relationship.”

“Don’t worry about it, if she has a problem with us she can go and pout to herself about it. And if she takes action I’ll turn into an alicorn and hold my own against her, just to make her exhausted.” I tell Cadence.

“You’re not going to hurt her are you?” I shake my head.

“No, I’ll just where her out until she can’t fight anymore.”

“But if you do that she won’t be able to raise the sun and moon.”

“I will if she can’t.” I tell Cadence.

“How?”

“The sun is a giant ball of fire, and the moon is made of rock. I’m pretty sure I can move them.”

“But, how?”

“I’m the Avatar. I have a special ability to call on the power of the past avatars to help me in an extreme situation. This ability is called the Avatar State. My eyes and tattoos will glow, and I’ll be able to do the impossible.”

“Maybe.” says Cadence. We enter through the palace gates without a problem. We immediately start heading to the dining hall.

“Cadence, I need to shift back to my original form.”

“Hmm? Why?”

“Celestia hasn’t seen me shift before, and it will look very suspicious if I did it in front of her.”

“Oh my goodness, you’re right. Come we’ll go to my room.”

“No, I just need to shift before we get there, so I’ll do it now.”

“Are you sure?”

“I can already tell that there isn’t anyone listening or watching.”

“Ok just make it quick.” I nod and shift into my human body about thirty seconds faster then when I was on top of the mountain.

I sigh, “Much better.” I say as I move all of my muscles a little in a static stretch.

“Okay, let’s go.” I tell Cadence. She nods and we spend the rest of the walk to the dinning hall in silence. Not an awkward silence, we just were both preparing to tell Celestia. I was readying for me to tire her out. Cadence was probably bracing herself for the emotional impact of Celestia’s opinion.

We enter the dining hall to see that Celestia, and a few others were there. A griffon with completely snow white feathers is sitting a few chairs down from Celestia, and then there was Blue Blood sitting next to Celestia on her right. I also saw Shinning Armor on her left. I watch as Cadence sits right next to Shinning, so I sit across from her, next to Blue Blood.

“What are you?” asks Blue Blood.

“I am a friend of Princess Cadence; may I know who you are?” I ask trying to be friendly. I look up at him.

“I am Prince Blue Blood.”

“It is an honor to meat you Prince.”

“I would like to hear your name.”

“I am Avatar Artermis.”

“What is an Avatar?”

“I am a being that can control the four base elements.”

“Pray tell; what elements are those?”

“Fire, Water, Earth, and Air.”

“Well may I see some proof of this?”

“Sure.” I tell him. I see a pitcher of water on the table in front of me. I freeze the water inside of said pitcher.

“Water.” I say. I then see a torch on the wall that is not lit. I force it to light itself.

“Fire.” I look for some earth to bend, but come up with nothing. I start to swirl the air I have over my hand into a ball of wind. I then thrust my hand out towards the big tapestry that is hanging over the table. I make it wave a little.

“Air.” I look back at him.

“I can’t do earth inside, because I don’t want to damage the castle.” I tell him.

“Well Avatar, you have earned my respect.” He says to me with a poker face. I just nod and leave him be. I look at Celestia, then Cadence. She nods to me. Silently telling me to tell her. I look at Celestia, but before I can do anything the griffon at the table is told something by another griffon that entered the room.

“I’m terribly sorry Celestia, but I must return to my village. It seems the damn is about to burst.”

“Would you like some guards to help you?” asks Celestia.

“I saw what that creature right there did. If you could send him with me I would be grateful.” Replies the griffon. Celestia looks at me.

“Artermis, will you help my friend here?”

“I will.” I tell her. I look at the griffon.

“When will we be leaving?” I ask him.

“Now would be most appreciated.” I nod to him.

“Excuse me, I must go get my pack, and then we may leave.”

“Where is that?” asks Shinning Armor.

“At the top of Canterlot mountain.” I tell him.

“How long till you return?” asks the griffon. I think about how fast I can fly, and how far the trip is.

“About a minute.” I tell him.

“How are you going to accomplish that?” asks Celestia.

“I can use my ki to fly extremely fast over short distances. I can get to the top of the mountain; grab my pack, and free fall the way down, using my ki to land softly at the end.” I tell her as I ready my ki for my first ever flight. I open a nearby window.

“I’ll be back soon.” I tell them. I make my ki spike in power and burst out of the window. I found it easy to fly, for all I had to do was force my ki’s aura downward at a fast speed. I climb up the side of the mountain making the cliffside blur past me.

I slow down as I reach the top of the mountain. I land and grab my bag and walk back up to the edge of the cliff. I jump forward with my glider in my left hand. I am falling spread eagle down the side of the mountain. I angle my limbs to make myself fall over the gardens. I was two hundred feet from the ground when I opened my glider. I use it like a parachute, and gently float to the ground.

I land and close my glider’s wings. I then walk back to the dinning hall.

I’m breathing heavily because of how much ki I used getting to the top of the mountain so fast. I enter the dinning hall with my bag on my back and say, “I’m back.” I lean up against the door frame.

“Are you okay Avatar?” Asks the griffin.

“Yeah, just a bit winded from using my power at such an extent. Shall we get going…? Oh dear. I never caught your name.”

“I am Elder White Beak.” He tells me. I nod in respect. I catch my breath after a couple minutes.

“Shall we Elder?” I ask standing up strait. White Beak nods and excuses himself from the table. I look at Cadence and say, “I will return tomorrow Princesses.” Cadence nods with a small smile. I wave goodbye and the Elder and I start walking to his carriage.

“How do you plan on assisting us?” asks White Beak.

“Well being the Avatar allows me to control earth and stone. I’m planning on putting a temporary levy up, and then repair the damn by reinforcing it.” I tell him.

“How will you keep the water at bay?”

“Water bending.” I tell him.

“May I get a demonstration of this ‘bending’?”

“Do you have any water I could use? Or a stone I could borrow?”

“Yes and yes.” says the Elder as he reaches for a canteen, and a small bag. He puts the items on the small table.

“What would you like to see first?” I ask him, “Fire, water, earth, or air?”

“Will you show me water bending?” I nod and pick up the canteen. I unscrew the cap and dump the water out catching it with my chi.

“Water is used as a flow, or redirector.” I start to inform the Elder, “The ancient water benders use the water as a weapon. They would take the force of their opponent and use it against them.” I put the water back into the canteen, “What would you like to see next?”

“Fire please.” I nod and form my chi into a ball. I will the ball of chi to vibrate the particles. I twitch my fingers and make a small flame. I give the flame a little more energy making it into a small fire.

“Fire is used to destroy, and harm. The fire sages would set up tournaments where the world’s best fire benders would participate in an Agni Kai, or fire duel. The winner of the first tournament was crowned as the fire lord. After that the winners were gifted an amount of money given by the fire lord.” I snuff the flame and look at the Elder.

“Air next?” I ask. He nods so I form an air ball with my chi.

“Air is a free element. No one can master the air. The air nomads lived in four different temples. One for each direction. The Air temples were only accessible if you were an air bender, because the temples were built on the top of mountains that didn’t have trails on them.” I form another air ball and hold it out in front of me.

“Here put your claw over my hand, I’ll show you how air bending feels.” He puts his claw over my hand. His eyes widen when he feels the air ball blowing around his claw. I speed up the air.

“Air can be guided, but never controlled. If you try the air will not listen to your will.” I tell him letting the air return to its expanded form.

“Last is earth.” I tell him as I open the small bag he had put on the small table. I pour the contents onto the table finding two rocks about the size of golf balls. I could tell these stones were magnetic for they stuck together.

“These magnets are the strongest I could find. I can’t even pull them apart.” I smirk at this.

“That is because earth is stubborn. You have to be stronger than the earth, and even more stubborn.” I tell him as I make the two magnets float. I pull the magnets apart with a small grunt as I make a fist with my left hand. White Beak gawks at this.

“Wow, you’re right these have about three hundred pounds of magnetic force.” I say as I slowly put the magnets back together.

“How can you tell they have that much force?” asks the Elder, still in shock.

“It takes a lot of practice to be able to tell on a whim.” I answer as I put the magnets back in their bag.

We made it to the Elder’s village in a couple hours. We exited the carriage.

“Where is the damn?” I ask the Elder, completely serious.

“To the North of the village.” He answers gesturing to the northern end of the village. I nod and dash of in the direction he gave me.

I came up to the damn in under a minute after I left. I could see a huge crack that was leaking water from the damn. I jump up to the top of the damn next to a griffon with black feathers and dark brown fur.

“How much time until the damn bursts?” I ask the griffon.

“About three minutes.” Answers the griffon. The voice suggests it was a female.

“Shit. Alright get back to the village and evacuate. I will stay here and hold the water back as I rebuild the damn.”

“How?” she asks.

“No time for questions! GO!” I tell her as my anger rises. She flies back to the village. I turn towards the water. I hear wing beats near me. I turn back to see the same griffon I told to go evacuate the village.

“I thought I told you to go.” I tell her.

“I’m here to make sure you don’t get hurt. The Elder told me to.” She answers. I just sigh and say, “Just stay in the air.” She nods so I turn back to the water. I start to push the water away, but can’t get it any farther then a few feet. I let the water come back slowly. I turn back to the griffon.

“I need you to piss me off.” I tell her.

“What! Why?”

“It will help me channel my power, and will allow me to enter the Avatar State.” I tell her, “If you don’t I might not be able to save the village.”

“I’ll try.” She says. She starts to poke and prod at my pride, but it doesn’t work. She then switches to insulting me which barely brings any anger. She then starts to rant to me about my looks, which builds my anger faster. I could feel my energy flaring. She then hit home with this one sentence.

“You can’t protect anyone!” Is what she shouts at me. My anger and energy sky rocket. I let out a blood curdling cry and felt myself enter the Avatar state. I only guided my body, and my muscles did the work.

I watched as the water receded back upstream. I then see myself raise a fully stone damn up from the earth; I then destroy the old one. When I was done with this, I came out of the avatar state and landed on top of the new damn. I fell to my knees. The last thing I heard was the water crashing up against the damn before I blacked out.

I wake up in a dim room that has a fire going. I sit up quickly and see I’m inside of someone’s home. I look around and see a griffon next to the fire.

“How long was I out this time?” I ask the griffon. The griffon turns around, and I recognize her.

“You have been asleep for a couple hours now.”

“Is the village safe?” I ask. She nods.

“I never got your name.” I tell her.

“I’m Black Will.” She tells me.

“I’m Avatar Artermis.” She nods in acknowledgment.

“Where am I?”

“You’re in my home.”

“It’s rather nice.”

“Don’t lie.”

“I’m not, I like dark places. They make me feel safer than when I’m in the light.”

“Well then thanks for the compliment, I guess.” She rubs the back of her neck with her talon.

“So Black Will, what do you think of me?” I ask.

“What do you mean?”

“About my power, what do you think of me as a whole?”

“Your power is amazing. I was surprised when you moved the entire lake.”

“That was a lake?” I ask her. She nods. I’m stunned that I even did such a feat. I slowly got up and walked over to the fireplace. I sat down on the other side of it across from Black Will.

“So what else can you do?” She asks.

“I can control fire and air, as well as earth and water.”

“Really?” I just grab a piece of the fire and float it over my hand. I make it a bit bigger and then snuff it out. I then make a gentle breeze blow around the room.

“Whoa. That is a pretty cool talent.” says Black Will.

“It isn’t a talent. I was born with these abilities.”

“Where are you from?”

“The Alicorn wasteland.”

“How did you come from there?”

“I honestly don’t know. But that is where I first gained conscience for as far back as I can remember.”

“That is just weird. Not to be rude, but nothing has lived up there for thousands of years.”

“I know. The alicorn spirits that are still there told me all about the wastelands history. It was very disheartening to know about.”

“You can talk to dead ponies?”

“I can talk to spirits in the spirit world. The Avatar’s job is to keep balance between all things. Be it good or evil, light and dark, life or death, or even day and night.” I start to get dizzy.

“Do you know where my bag is?” I ask her as I hold my head in my hand.

“Yeah let me get it for you.” Black Will says as she walks out of the room. I could here a little movement from where I was before she came back in with my bag on her back. She hands it to me, and I open it. I pull out a bag of dried fruit.

“Dinner is almost done.” She tells me.

“I understand that. I haven’t eaten for eight days, for every time I am about to eat I am whisked away on some task or another.”

“When was the last time you ate?”

“Before now was the morning before I came to Equestria. Which was eight days ago.” I tell her before I pop a piece of dried mango into my mouth.

“Wow. How did you eat when you were at the wastelands?”

“The spirits guided me to a small oasis up there. It had plenty of fruit trees, and small animals to survive off of.”

“You’re an omnivore?” I nod as I eat another piece of mango.

“Well you will love dinner then.” She says as she heads back outside. She returns with a plate with two steaks. I smile.

“You just made my day.” I tell her. She chuckles and hands me a plate, then puts a steak on it. We ate in silence. When the meal was finished I decided it would be a good idea to go check on the damn.

“Hey Black Will, would you like to come up to the damn with me? I have to make sure it will stay together.” I ask the dark griffon.

“Sure, let me clean up dinner first.” She answers. I help her when I can. We got dinner cleaned up in a few minutes and we were on our way to the damn.

“So Artermis, what happened to your arm?” asks Black Will.

“I dislocated it when I crashed in the palace gardens. I have to let it heal the rest of the way before I can use it.”

“How did you crash?”

“I was actually on my way to the palace, and when I was seven thousand feet over it my air bending failed me. I think it was the magic radiation that comes from Canterlot that messed with my bending. I barely landed at all.”

“How would magic mess with your bending?”

“Well it might be because I don’t use magic to bend the elements. I use an inner energy call chi.”

“Chi?”

“Yes chi, it is the life force of every living thing. Chi is what I use to animate, or bend, the elements. If some one has enough chi I might be able to teach them to bend an element. Only the avatar can bend all four though, usually a pony griffon or whatever lives, that has enough chi to bend, can only do so to one of the elements.”

“Wait so I could learn how to bend?”

“Maybe, it depends a lot on your personality, when you were born, and where you were born.” I tell her.

“Water benders are usually born in the winter at either of the polar poles. Fire benders are usually born at mid summer, also at the equator of the planet. Earth benders are born in late summer to early fall, and can be born on any large land mass. Air benders are tricky. They are usually born in the spring or fall, and can be from anywhere.”

“Okay, well I was born in early summer, right here in this village.” says Black Will. I shake my head.

“You’re not a bender then. Any thing that is born in early summer can’t be a bender.” I tell her. She looks down trodden.

“Hey don’t be sad. The spirits told me that when something can’t bend they can live a longer life than usual.”

“How?”

“They didn’t explain that.”

“Oh.” Black Will hangs her head. I just sigh and we continued to the damn in silence. We arrived after a few short minutes of travel. I jump up to the top of the damn, using a bit of air bending of coarse.

“How can you jump so high?” asks Black Will after she flew up to me.

“Air bending, I compress the air under my feet so that when I jump I get an enormous boost.” I answer, “Looks like the damn is holding up just fine.” Black Will nods. I just look at her, seeing that she is sad.

“Hey want me to cheer you up?” I ask her. She shakes her head no. I just sigh and put my hand on her back and say, “Not everyone is supposed to be a bender. The spirits say that if one who is not supposed to be a bender, is, will throw the balance of the world completely off. Then I would have to take care of the person who is responsible for it. I would have to kill them.”

“Oh, okay.” says Black Will still hanging her head. I give her back a few pats before jumping off of the damn. I land softly. Black Will follows me back to the village. After the few minutes of travel we are back in the village.

I see the Elder walking up to me.

“Avatar Artermis, we are forever in your debt.”

“No, I don’t like to leave people thinking they owe me something. I never like to leave others like that, it makes me feel terrible.”

“Well then how will we repay you?”

“You don’t. It is my duty to make sure others are safe from grave danger. I know I’m not able to be every where at once, but I can help where ever I am.”

“At least let us praise you as the village’s hero.” I nod and say, “That’s all I need. I love to see others happy, and well.” The Elder nods, and looks at his village.

“I forgot to ask you something. How are you friends with Celestia?”

“Oh, that’s a long story. In short I saved her flank from a mistake she made thirty years back.” I just smirk at the idea of Celestia doing something wrong.

“I will be returning to Canterlot soon. Is there anything you need help with?” I ask the Elder. He brings his talon up to his chin, probably thinking about something.

“Could you make a wall around the village? We have been having animals stealing our food at night.” I just nod.

“How big is the village?” I ask.

“About two miles wide in diameter.” He answers.

“You may want to brace yourself; this will shake the ground for a few seconds.” His eyes go wide at that. He runs over to a house and holds onto the doorframe. I just nod and prepare my chi.

I envision a three and a half mile wide circle around the center of the village. I pour my chi into the ground below me.

I then slam my left fist into the ground, creating a ten foot wall all around the entire village. I can feel the ground shaking slightly under me. I could still feel the walls I had made with my chi. I slam my fist down a second time to create access holes in the wall at the four directional points of a compass. I then stand up when the ground was finished shaking.

“What was that?!” Shouts a male griffon.

“Calm down, it was our hero making a protective wall around the village.” Says the Elder as he walks back up to me.

“Oh alright.” Says the male griffon as he turns back into his home. I just turn to the Elder and ask, “Which direction is Canterlot in?”

“Now don’t go running off home yet Avatar, I’ll lend you my carriage, and let Black Will see you there.”

“Black Will? Why do you want to see me home?”

“I’m… uh…”

“I see now. You have feeling for me.” I sigh and bring my hand up to my face.

“What no I-“

“Don’t lie to me. I can hear it in your voice, and see it in your eyes.”

“Okay, yes I have feelings for you.”

“I’m sorry, but I already have a special one, but I am willing to stay a night. I can do anything, or make anything you would like.” I tell her.

“But won’t they be jealous?” She asks.

“What she doesn’t know can’t hurt her, and I can hide anything from anyone. And in the event that she does find out, I can wipe her mind of you.” I tell her.

“But… why are you doing this?”

“Because… I honestly don’t know. I’m giving you a chance to be with me tonight, and it is up to you on what we do.”

“I’m going to leave you two alone.” Says the Elder as he walks away.

“We should return to your home, if I am to stay.” I tell Black Will.

“Yeah, we should. I still need to allow what you said to make sense to me.” She agrees with me. We both head back to her home.

Chapter 4

Black Will and I entered her house. She was trying to figure out what I had told her moments before.

“Are you serious? I can do whatever I want with you?” She asks for the millionth time. I just nod calmly at her. She seems to be panicking, but too many emotions are crossing over her eyes that it’s too hard to tell.

“Are you sure your special one won’t be mad?” I just shake my head. She starts to pace around her living room.

“Black, calm down. If you don’t want me here I can leave.”

“I want you here. I’m just trying to wrap my head around what you said, what it means.” I sigh and stand up.

“What it means is exactly how I said it. I’m willing to stay here for one night. In that time I will allow you to do whatever you want. I could make you a hot spring to relax in; I could make love with you. Anything you want or would like to have tonight is your decision to make.” I tell her as I lay my hand on her back.

“I-I-I w-won’t be making love with you. I’m too nice to ask something like that of you. I just want to be with you, and sleep in bed with you. Maybe have some fun at the lake with you or something.”

“I understand. I will do what you have asked, but first let me do something so I don’t look suspicious around you.”

“What are you going to do?”

“The spirits taught me how to transform into a different shape. So I’m going to transform into a griffon for the rest of the day and night.”

“You can do that?” She asks in shock. I just chuckle and nod my head. I then start to will myself into a griffon form, hoping my ability will allow it. I could feel my hands changing into talons, and I grew a lion’s tail.

When the transformation was done, I had black feathers with purple tips, and an ebony colored coat. I flex all my muscles one at a time to see how everything works. I then look up to Black Will and see her staring at me in disbelief.

“And I shocked her into silence.” I say aloud.

“No, I can still speak. I’m just amazed at you doing such a thing.” She answers.

“It really isn’t that hard. It is just a simple way to blend in if I don’t need others to be freaking out about what I am.”

“I could see how that could be a problem.”

“Yeah I even forgot about this ability until I told my special one I loved her.”

“Well I did the same thing as her right?”

“Yeah I guess you did.” I tell her with a warm smile. She smiles back at me.

“So what are we going to do with the rest of the day?” I ask her.

“We could go to the lake. I would like to see more bending.” She tell me.

“Sure. Let’s go.” I say as I head to the door

“You’re not going to change back?” She asks.

“Only if you want me to.” I tell her. She nods so I will myself to be human once more. I open her front door for her. She smiles and we head for the lake. Before I could get two steps away from the village I hear.

“Avatar Artermis!” I turn to see who called me. I see that it’s Phalanx, a royal guardsman. I stop and wait for him.

“Yes Phalanx?” I ask the guard.

“Princess Celestia has ordered me to retrieve you. She wants to speak with you.” I raise an eyebrow at this.

“What is the level of importance?” I ask him.

“Second to top sir.” He answers. I sigh and turn to Black Will.

“I’m sorry Black Will, but I need to take a rain check for our date.” She nods.

“I understand.” She tells me with a steeled face. But I could see the sadness in her eyes. I just smile and ruffle her head’s feathers. She giggles.

“Phalanx, I need to retrieve my hiking pack from her home. Where should we meet to head back to Canterlot?”

“At the Chariot, sir.” I nod and start heading back to Black Will’s home. I hold the door open for Black. I enter after her.

“When will you come back?” asks Black Will.

“When I have enough time away from my duties.” I reply as I hoist my bag onto my back. I look at Black Will. She is staring at the floor.

“Hey, I’ll try to come back. Then I will stay the night with you, okay?”

“Okay.” I nod.

“Want a goodbye hug?” I ask her. She nods. I could see her eyes watering up. I kneel down and she dives into my open arm. I wince a little when she pushes on my right arm. I just grin and bear it. After a few moments she pulled away. Tears were streaming down her face. I wipe away the tears with my left hand.

“I will return to see you again.” I say as I stand up to leave. I open her door and walk out.

I start searching for the chariot that Phalanx mentioned, and find it at the center of town. I walk up to Phalanx.

“Are you ready to leave Avatar?” He asks. I nod and climb into the chariot. We take off and head for Canterlot.

We arrived in Canterlot after thirty minutes of travel. We landed in the gardens. I jump off of the chariot, and enter the palace.

I’m escorted to the throne room where Celestia was sitting atop the throne. I bow when I got close enough to speak.

“You summoned me princess?” I ask her as I stand back up.

“Yes, I have a task for you to handle.”

“What is it?”

“I want you to accompany my student Twilight Sparkle to Ponyville. You are there to watch over her, and make sure nothing goes wrong with the Summer Sun Celebration.” She tells me. I raise an eyebrow at this.

“I don’t understand why I need to be there Princess.”

“This marks the thousandth celebration since I banished Nightmare Moon to the moon. She is to return before the dawn of the celebration.”

“You’re sister is returning tonight?” I ask. Once I said that I immediately regret it.

“How did you know that?” asks Celestia with her gaze boring into me skull. I feel a second presence in my mind. My tattoos flash, and I hear Celestia wince in pain.

“What? No one can block me from their mind.” says Celestia as she brings a hoof up to her head. She is glaring at me.

“I don’t understand what happened either. And I won’t tell you how I know about your sister.” I tell her.

“You will tell me.” She says as she lights her horn with magic.

“No I won’t. The information I have is too dangerous to tell to anyone.” I tell her as I ready my ki.

“You will tell me what you know.” says Celestia as she stand up.

“The damage to the timeline that has already been altered would be irreparable. There could a plethora of things that could happen, from the end of the world to the timelines of this world merging. Do you still want to know what I do, even though you would be hurting your kingdom in an unknown way?” I half shout half ask. This seems to take Celestia back a bit.

“Just tell me what you know about.”

“I can tell of things that might happen. But I won’t for the safety of this world.” I rest my ki and sit down on the tile floor of the throne room.

“I think I understand.”

“If you don’t just ask Time Turner what would happen if you tried to prevent future events that are supposed to happen.”

“Time Turner? What would he know of time and space?”

“Just trust me. Call him a time lord if you want to know, if you excuse me princess I have other thing to do.”

“I have one more thing to discuss with you Avatar.”

“What is it Princess?”

“It is about Cadence.” I could hear my heartbeat increase at this.

“What about her?”

“I know what you have asked of her. Could these actions change future events like you told me? Could your relationship with her endanger the world?” I calm at this.

“Yes it did change some future events, but nothing that I can’t handle. Just by coming to Equestria has already altered the original time line of this world. I can handle what might go wrong if things turn south from my decisions. So please trust me in my decisions, and take my warnings to heart.” I tell her.

“We will see Avatar. You are dismissed.” I bow once more, and head to the gardens. I enter the gardens and walk over to a nearby bench that is under the shade.

I sit down and start to sing.

Here is the song.

After I was finished I opened my eyes to see Celestia and Cadence standing there with tears in there eyes.

“That was… I can’t explain how I felt about that.” Says Cadence as she comes up and hugs me. I accept the hug, and look up to Celestia who is shedding silent tears. I just sigh and push Cadence off of me.

“I’ll be back in a couple hours to leave with Twilight. I’m going to the top of the mountain.” I tell them. Cadence just looks at me.

“Yes I want you to come with me.” She hugs me. I look up to see Celestia nod.

“Hold on.” I tell Cadence. Her grip tightens around me. I then start to fly up to the top of the mountain. I was flying faster then I regularly would, but I needed to be up there. It took me four minutes to get to the top. I let Cadence down, then land next to her.

“Why did you come up here?” asks Cadence. I sigh inwardly and sit down.

“I-I-I… I honestly don’t know. I just feel better when I’m up here. I think I miss my family that I still had back home. But I never visited them. I never even called them. I just secluded myself from the world after my parents died.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Don’t be. You wanted to know who I really am. So I’m going to tell you.”

“You don’t have to.”

“But I want to. I’ve held on to my emotions, and mourned for too long now. I’m in a new world, with a new life, and new precious ones. I just feel like I’m going to loose it all. It’s like I’m not able to protect you or Equestria enough.”

“Hey, you can protect us just fine.” I stand up and walk to the actual peak of the mountain. I turn around to face Cadence.

“Can you imagine what it feels like to sit by and watch as your parents are killed, and not be able to do anything about it?” This makes Cadence pause. I’m now flashing my ki, and my tattoos are starting to glow.

“Do you know what its like to live on your own, and grow up without any support?” Cadence looks up to me with tears in her eyes. My ki was charged to the maximum, my tattoos were glowing like the sun had just set. I then look up to the sky, and spot the sun of my previous world behind the blue of this sun’s light.

I could feel my anger explode. My vision blurred to pure white.

All I could hear was my energy being fired out of me like I was defending the world. When I could see again, I was laying on the ground. I sit up to see that the mountain top was charred black. I see Cadence looking at the sky in horror. I looked up to see a giant ball of purple flying away from the planet. I then fell back down to my back. Completely exhausted from my outburst. I then fall asleep.

I wake up in a soft plush bed. I could feel a form pressed up against me. I look over to the form to see that it was Cadence. I then remembered what happened on the top of the mountain.

I could feel that we were in something that was moving. I see a window. I slowly get out of the bed and look out of the window.

We were on a train, heading somewhere, but where. It was now night time. This means I slept for the rest of the day.

I hear a rustling sound coming from the bed. A light was turned on.

“Artermis, when did you wake up?” asks a very sleepy Cadence.

“Just a few moments ago. Where are we going?” I ask her.

“We’re going to the ruins of Ponyville. Don’t you remember what happened that night?” I started to panic.

“What happened?”

“Nightmare Moon came back and took over. She destroyed the elements of harmony. She then destroyed Ponyville, taking Canterlot soon afterwards. We’re being sent by Mistress Moon to make sure there aren’t any survivors.” I was now in full blown panic. I ran to the clock to see that it was three o’ clock pm. My eyes widen. I then look back to Cadence just to be stabbed in the chest.

I jump out of the bed I was in. My ki already flared up. I frantically ran to the window, and pulled the curtains aside.

It was sunny outside. I could still see the blue of the sky.

“Oh, it was just a bad dream.” I take deep breaths of air into my lungs to calm down from my false alarm.

I hear a door open and close. I immediately turn around to see a lavender unicorn standing there.

“Oh you’re awake.” Says the unicorn.

“Yes, can you tell me where I am?” I ask her.

“You’re on a train heading to Ponyville to oversee the Summer Sun Celebration with me.” She answers with a smile.

“So you’re Twilight Sparkle. I’m Avatar Artermis. It is nice to meet you Miss Sparkle.” I tell her. She blushes at my manners.

“Please Artermis, just call me Twilight.”

“Alright Twilight has Celestia told you about me?” I ask. She nods her head.

“Yes she did. I must say you are a fascinating specimen.” says Twilight. I chuckle at her studious ways.

“Well I’m sure you have questions to ask, but can we get something to eat first?”

“Sure, follow me. What would you like?”

“I think a simple salad should do the trick.” I tell her as I follow her into a different car on the train.

“What would you like on your salad?”

“Well I can’t eat flowers, they disagree with my species. I guess carrots, and radishes, with broccoli, and some dressing to go with it.”

“I already know you’re an omnivore.” says Twilight with a dead panned look.

“Alright, well now I seem scary don’t I?”

“No you just have a diet similar to a griffon’s; it’s completely okay with me.”

“Well you’re the first to not flip out over my natural needs, well you and Cadence that is.” I can see a confused look on Twilight’s face.

“How do you know Cadence?”

“She was present when I woke up after my crash landing in the royal gardens. We became friends that same day.”

“Oh okay.” We had arrived at the dinning car. I sat across from Twilight as we waited for our food.

“So the Princess told me about your abilities. I’m very curious about your control over water, earth, air, and fire.” says Twilight.

“Well I can only control all four because I’m the Avatar. And its called bending to be specific. I use my chi, or life force to animate or bend the elements. So far I can use all the base elements. I haven’t even tried to use the secondary elements.”

“What are the secondary elements?”

“There are elements that are evolved forms of the base elements. These consist of lightning, metal, energy, sand, blood, and even lava.” I tell her.

“So, with training, you could control lightning?”

“Guide and make lightning, yes, but if I try to control it, it will kill me.”

“What about metal?”

“I’m not good enough to sense the pieces of earth that are inside of metal. I have no clue as to even start on energy bending; lava is still a mystery to me.”

“What about sand, and blood?”

“Sand is just like earth, just smoother, and easier to move. Blood bending is very dangerous, and can only be done on the night of the full moon.” Our food arrives. I thank the waitress.

“So what happened after I blacked out?” I ask Twilight in between bites of salad. Twilight finished what she had in her mouth and said, “Well after you made that beam of energy Celestia went up to check on you. All she found was a scared Cadence and you unconscious on the ground in front of her. Celestia brought you to the train, and I’ve been watching over you until you woke up.” Twilight and I ate another bite of our food. After we both swallowed I continued.

“How long till we’re in Ponyville?” I ask Twilight.

“Maybe another hour or so.” I nod.

“Would you like to see a demonstration of my bending?” I ask her. Twilights eyes light up with curiosity and joy.

“You would show me your ability?” She asks getting excited. I chuckle and say, “Why not? I am here to watch over you. You might as well know what I can do.”

“Wow this is so cool. I get to see an unknown species show me his ability.” Says Twilight literally bouncing in her seat. I look around noticing an absence of a certain purple and green dragon.

“Hey Twilight, I have heard you have an assistant dragon. Where is he?” I ask her. She stops vibrating in her seat and looks at me.

“Oh he’s asleep in my car. He is usually asleep at this time of day.”

“Oh, okay.” I tell her before I take another bite of my salad. The rest of our meal was spent in silence, because I had nothing more to say to Twilight. After I had finished my salad I look to Twilight and asked, “Are you ready to see my bending.” She looks a little lost before she nods her head with a smile.

“Okay, what element do you want me to show you first?” I ask her.

“Water sounds like a good place to start.” She says after a little bit of thinking.

“Alright.” I tell her. I point to a glass of water. I then pull the water out of it in a small stream. I make the miniature river run around the cart before putting it back in the glass then freeze it. I melt the water, and turn it to water vapor, making it look like it disappeared. I then collect water from the air and refill the cup.

“Wow, that was pretty amazing.” says Twilight.

“Which element is next?” I ask her.

“Air sounds good.” I nod and make a small breeze go through the room. I then create a small ball of air.

“Hold your hoof out.” I tell her. She holds her hoof out over the table. I then make the air run up and down her leg, making little waves in her fur. This makes her giggle. I stop toying with her leg and make her mane float. She doesn’t notice what’s happening, so I move her mane into her vision.

“Hey.” She playfully yells at me. I just laugh and make her own mane tickle her. She is laughing at my tickle torture.

“Stop, stop, I’m going to wet my self if you don’t.” says Twilight. I move her mane back into her hairstyle. I’m then grinning like a bandit at her.

“That was pure evil.” She playfully scolds me.

“That’s the same thing Cadence said when I was done tickling her too.” I tell Twilight. Her eyes go wide at this.

“You tickled Cadence?”

“Yes I did, and it was almost as fun as tickling you. You squirm more, but she laughs louder.” I tell Twilight. She starts laughing at what I told her. I join in on the laughter. The laughter died down after a few moments.

“So, what is your relationship with Cadence?” asks Twilight.

“That’s for me to know, and for Cadence to tell.” I say to the lavender unicorn with a smirk.

“Tell me. PLEASE!” says Twilight as she begs. I just shake my head, and stand up. Now I’m five foot nine inches tall. Twilight’s horn came up the top of my stomach. I looked down on Twilight and gave the most annoyed glare I could muster.

“Drop it Twilight Sparkle. I will not tell you. That is Cadence’s information to give, not mine.” I tell her. She nods her head before she hangs it. I just sigh and light all the candles in the car with blue flames. Twilight could see the blue glow of the candles before she looked up to one of them. Right as soon as she was about to touch one I snuffed it out.

“Just because it is a different color does not mean it can’t hurt you.” I tell her. She nods so I relight the candle before her.

“Can you do other colors?” She asks. I nods and make the whole spectrum of color. One shade or hue for every candle. I then slowly let my hold on the flames die away. Turning them all back to there original color. I sigh as I let the flames die, and gutter. I then turn to the rear of the train and start walking away. I leave Twilight in the car alone. I continue past the room I slept in, and head for the very end of the train.

I exit to the very end of the train. I turn to see a ladder that leads to the top of the train. I climb it and walk along the top of the cars. We were on flat open country heading for Ponyville, so I didn’t have to worry about tunnels, or waterfalls.

I sit down atop the car, and look back to Canterlot. I could still see the scorch mark of my power outburst. I sigh as I let some tears fall from my eyes as I remember how scared Cadence looked.

How can she love me after that? I think to myself. I just tried to blow up my home planet out of an anger that came from the middle of BFE. And for all I know it might have worked. I was so lost in my own thoughts I had hardly noticed we had stopped in Ponyville. I was almost not able to hear Twilight.

“Artermis! Come on we’re here!” shouts Twilight. I look down to Twilight and look past her on the town that was Ponyville. I stand and jump off of the top of the train.

“It took me a couple of minutes to get you down from there. Is something wrong?” asks Twilight.

“I just don’t know Twi. What if I screwed something up?” I thought aloud.

“With what? Are you talking about Cadence?”

“What?! Did I say that aloud?” I ask to her. She nods her head.

“Alright, I’ll tell you when the celebration is over.” I tell her. She nods and Spike, who is on her back, says, “Can we get going?” Twilight giggles and starts walking, I just stay with her. Our first stop was of coarse Sweet Apple Acres.

“Yeeee haw!” shouts an orange and blonde maned earth pony, as she runs at a tree at full gallop. At the last second she does a one eighty, and bucks the tree. Apples fall into the baskets that were around said tree.

“Ugh. Let’s get this over with.” says Twilight as she heads towards the mare.

“You’re acting like making friends is poison. It can’t be that bad.” I tell her. She just sighs. We near the orange earth pony. She sees me, and starts to panic.

“Calm down young one. I’m just here for the day.” I call out to the earth pony. She walks over to us.

“Good afternoon. My name is Twilight Sparkle, I’m here to oversee the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration, and you’re in charge of the food?”

“Yeah we are, but what is that thing?” Asks the orange mare.

“I’m just here for security measures.” I tell her.

“Ya didn’t answer mah question.”

“I’m a human. I am here to protect Ponyville if need be.” I tell her, “Really I’m just here with Twilight to make sure everything is okay.”

“Oh okay, well ah’m Apple Jack proud owner of Sweet Apple Acres.” She replies, “Care to try some of the food?”

“Well as long as it doesn’t take too long.” Replies Twilight. I just smirk as I already know what was going to happen. I just walk over to the pavilion and sit down, waiting for Apple Jack to finish naming her family.

It was time to eat. I was definitely hungry, probably because of my overuse of my ki. Sayains do have very large appetites.

“Woo, that was really good. I could still eat more, but I’ll wait till later.” I tell them. Twilight looks at me like I’m insane.

“Are you pullin’ mah leg or somethin’? Cause ya just ate half of what we put on the table.” says Apple Jack looking at me in disbelief.

“It’s because I have an energy called ki. When I use too much I have to make more, which in turn makes me really hungry.” I tell her.

“But how did ya manage to eat that much?”

“Did you see that massive beam of purple light that came from the top of Canterlot Mountain earlier today?” I ask.

“Yeah, ah was wondering what that was.”

“Well that’s what happens when I get enraged. I basically explode at whatever made me angry.”

“Remind me not to make you angry.” I just laugh at this.

“It takes a lot to make me that angry Apple Jack. So don’t worry yourself too much.” I tell her with a small smile.

“Hey mister Artermis?” asks a little yellow coated, red maned earth pony.

“Yes?” I ask her.

“Can you teach me to defend mahself?”

“When were you born?”

“What has that got ta do with anythang?”

“I can’t teach you to use ki, but I can teach you to bend an element.” I tell her.

“Bend an element? What’s that mean?”

“Watch.” I tell her as I stand up. I walk over to the middle of the road leading back to Ponyville. I gather my chi, and ready it for use.

“Fire.” I say to the filly. I look up at thrust my left hand up towards the sky. A giant jet of flame spews from my hand. I stop making fire and look down to the filly that is now looking at me in amazement.

“Water.” I say as I gather a massive pool of water from the moisture in the air. I then make a large floating river that moves around the barn. I then make the water explode, causing the trees to be watered.

“Air.” I tell her. I swing my air around me in a figure eight pattern before thrusting it forward. A large gust of wind pushes through the orchard. I then calm the wind. I look down to the filly and say, “Earth.”

I slam my fist into the ground causing the ground to shake. I then tear a boulder from the ground. I replace the boulder, and then replace the grass that was disturbed.

I am breathing heavily after that. I sit down on my bum and look the filly in the eyes. She was looking at me in complete shock. I close her mouth and ruffle her mane a bit. This snaps her out of her shocked state.

“How did you do that?” She asks with the biggest smile on her face. I chuckle and say, “I am the Avatar. I can control the elements by using my chi or life force as some call it.” I tell her.

“So I can learn to do all of that?” She asks.

“Not all four, but it is possible for you to learn one of them. This is why I need to know what time of year you were born in.” I tell her.

“Oh, well I was born in late summer.” She tells me. I smirk at this.

“You could learn to bend earth.” I tell her.

“Wait your tellin me I can move rocks and stuff like you did?” She asks.

“Well, with earth come the sub elements as well, but yeah.” I say with a nod.

“What are the sub elements?”

“Sand and metal bending, both of which I haven’t tried to do yet.”

“Artermis! What in the hay was that all about?!” Shouts an angry Apple Jack.

“This young filly here wanted to learn how to defend herself. I’m going to try to teach her how.” I tell Apple Jack as she gets closer to me.

“Well why did ya have to shake the ground? Ya darn near scared Granny Smith to death?” I just sigh and say, “She needed a demonstration to see what she could learn. Besides that, she might be able to do what I did with the ground.” I tell Apple Jack.

“How in tarnation do you thing my sis could do that? She aint that strong yet.”

“You see I didn’t do that with brute force, if I did I would have broken all the bones in my arm. I did it using a long forgotten technique. I used the art of Earth Bending.” I stand up once more and start on my way back to the farm.

“Hey Twilight, I’m going to stay here and teach this young filly to earth bend. Call for me if you need me, even if you think I can’t hear you!” I call over to Twilight. I get an Okay as a response.

“Now who gave you permission to stay?” asks Apple Jack.

“This training I’m putting your sister through could very well save her life one day, and you’re complaining?” I ask Apple Jack.

“How could learning how to move rocks save her life?”

“Hit me and I’ll show you. If I injure you I’ll heal you. Deal?” I tell her.

“Whatever, if ah hurt you, it’s your fault for asking me to.” She tells me as she backs up. I just nod in agreement. Apple Jack charges me, and I just wipe my hand across my field of vision, making the dirt beneath her shift quickly to the left. She falls, and yelps as she hit the ground.

Apple Jack stands back up with a growl. She runs at me again, and this time I stomp my foot, making a large rock pop up in front of her hoofs. She face plants into the ground. I could hear her sister giggle at this. I then slide Apple Jack up to me and ask, “Now do you see how this could save her life?” I pick Apple Jack up off of the ground and set her on her hooves. I see that her nose it bleeding and snapped to one side.

“Hold still and let me fix that.” I tell her. She nods. I get a light blue ki ball in my hand and make it surround her nose. I hear small pops, and snaps as her muzzle moves back into place. I then start working on the bleeding. I close the wounds, and wipe the blood away. I then work on fixing the scars it would have left.

When I finished Apple Jack looked as though nothing happened.

“There, and not a single scar.” I tell her.

“How come I didn’t feel any pain as my bones moved back into place?”

“Because when I started to heal you I blocked all the nerves in your muzzle so that you couldn’t feel anything. Making it easier on my part.”

“Alright, you can train Apple Bloom.” says Apple Jack, “But no training her too hard, got it?” I nod my head quickly, partly out of respect for her decision, and partly because an angry female from any species is freaking scary.

“Yaaay!” Shouts Apple Bloom. I chuckle and look down to the filly.

“Come, we need to find an open field for you to practice in.” I tell her.

“Oh, oh, I know where we can go.” She tells me as she starts walking. I just follow the young filly. We walked through the orchards of apple trees before we came to a large open field.

“This will do perfectly. Although we are going to make it look like someone took a digger to the field.” I say aloud.

“So what do I get to learn first?” asks Apple Bloom.

“Well first we have to see if you are an earth bender, otherwise we would be wasting our time.” I tell her, “So we’re going to see if you can move a rock that is the same size as you.”

“Alright, but I don’t see any rocks around here that are that big.” I just shake my head. I look at the ground and stomp my right foot.

“Okay I guess the first lesson is as long as you are on the ground you have something to bend.” She nods so I get the rock that is about her size to move in front of her. I then sit down on the ground.

“Here is how you bend the earth.” I start, “You and all living things have an energy called chi that is inside of you. Chi is the life force of all things. Some with the talent can use their chi to bend certain elements to their will.” I scoot Apple Bloom closer and say, “I’m going to show how chi should feel. I need you to hold your hoof out towards me.” She does so.

“You’re going to feel a weird sensation that you wouldn’t feel in regular circumstances. For earth benders it should feet like a solid surface is pushing against them. I’m going to make a chi ball and put it around your hoof, and you’re going to tell me what you feel.” She nods so I hold out my hand and will my chi to form a ball around her hoof. Her eyes widen at the strange energy she has probably never felt before.

“Wow so that’s how that happened then.” This catches my attention so I stop the chi ball.

“Have you felt this before?” I ask her.

“Yeah, it was like that one time I was trying to buck apples from the trees for the first time. I couldn’t do it because I was so young. I got really frustrated at the tree. I felt the same thing happen just now when I stomped on the ground then. I shook the tree like that and an apple fell down.” I smile at her story.

“Well this just made my job a bit easier.” I say as I stand up.

“How so?” ask Apple Bloom.

“Well since you have already bended earth it won’t be too hard to do it again.”

“So you’re telling me I can already bend?” I nod.

“Move the rock if you don’t believe me.” She walks back over to the rock. I could see that she was having trouble utilizing her chi.

She has subconsciously put up a barrier to keep her chi under and out of control. I thought to myself.

“Stop Apple Bloom you’re not going to be able to do it right now.”

“What, why?” She asks.

“Because you have a mental barrier keeping your chi out of your control. Was there a crisis for you when you where young?”

“Yeah, but I don’t want to talk about it.” She says as tears start to fill her eyes.

“I can understand why you wouldn’t want to, but it’s either we try to remove the block, and continue your training, or you can’t learn how to bend. It’s your choice.” I tell her. She seems to think about this before she speaks.

“It was the day after I got my apple out of the tree. My parents died from a disease, leaving me my brother and my sister alone in the world.” My heart strings are being pulled at.

“I am in the same position you are Bloom. My parents were killed buy someone who wanted our money. I was tied to a chair, and was forced to watch as they killed them. It still haunts me. It will make me angry or sad, or just happy to be so fortunate. Recently it made me angered beyond anything before. I made the mountain top black because of my anger.” I start to shed tears. Apple Bloom is doing the same.

I didn’t expect her to come up to me and give me a hug. I just hug her back. We wept together silently for a few minutes.

“I’m sorry I asked you about this Bloom, It wasn’t my right to do so.”

“It’s okay Artermis. I feel better now then I did before.”

“So you overcame your barrier. You can now bend earth.” I say as I wipe the last of my tears away. Apple Bloom just walks over to her rock and pushes it with her bending. It slides across the ground for a few feet before stopping. It left a trail of dug up grass. I just smile and look at Apple Bloom with pride.

“Yay, I did it, I did it.” Say Apple Bloom as she jumps around with glee.

“Great job Bloom. Want to learn another move?” I ask her. She stops and looks at me. She has a huge smile on her face that only got bigger when I asked.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” I say as I earn a giggle from her.

“Okay, I have a choice for you to make. You can learn how to shake the ground, and make a wall, or you can learn how to use the slide move I used on your sister.”

“I want to learn the wall please.” I smile and nod.

“Okay, all you have to do is stomp on the ground with the will of bringing up a wall.” I tell her. I stomp on the ground and make a wall of earth pop out of the ground between us. I then push it back into the ground.

“Just make sure the wall isn’t right in front of you, for you might catch you head on the top of your wall.” I tell her. She nods.

“Okay, here I go.” She says as she raises her front hooves. I jump back after I sense how much chi she had in her hooves. I watch as she creates a twenty foot wall that was thirty feel long. I summon my chi and push it back into the ground. I then jump forwards with a little air bending and land a few feet from her.

“Wow, did I really just do that?” She asks. I chuckle and say, “Yeah you just did. But for now I think that is enough for one day. I’m supposed to be with Twilight helping her with the celebration.” My air bending picks up Twilight’s voice calling for me.

“Do you want a ride home?” I ask Apple Bloom.

“Sure. Thanks fer teachen me about my powers.” She says. I just smile and pick her up with my good arm.

“Hold on to me.” I tell her. She wraps her hooves around my left arm. I just nod before I start to dash back to her home. She was laughing the whole way there. This in turn causes me to laugh along with her.

I drop Apple Bloom off at her home before dashing off to Twilight. I center in on her voice, and land right next to her after thirty seconds of fast travel.

“You called?” I ask. She jumps away from me. She calms down when she sees that it’s me.

“Don’t do that Artermis. You nearly gave me a heart attack.”

I just start laughing to her. I could tell that she met Rainbow Dash from the looks of her mane. I compose myself.

“What do you need Twilight?” I ask her.

“I need you to find a Pegasus named Fluttershy while I go see Rarity.” She tells me. I nod and turn to dash off one more.

“Wait, I need you to not freak her out though. Rainbow Dash said she is very shy.” I nod once more before I will myself into a young Pegasus colt.

“This better?” I ask her with my big puppy dog eyes.

“Oh my goodness you’re so cute!” She says as she scoops me up into a hug. I just separate us with a little air bending.

“Yup this will work.” I say as I start to walk off. Before I could get very far I am grabbed in a purple aura and brought back to Twilight.

“I’m not letting you leave when you’re this cute.” I just smirk and say, “Oh so you’re telling me that you won’t let me leave? I could play this out in so many ways. Let’s do my favorite where I yell help and you get in trouble.” I take a deep breath of air, and get dropped. I laugh as I start to walk away. I tune in on some music, so I start heading that way. I come up to a tree that has song birds on it. I then see a butter yellow Pegasus with a pink mane conducting them.

How should I grab her attention, I could just walk up to her and say I’m looking for someone. No that would distract her from her birds for the whole day. An idea hits me right in the forehead. Duh she wants to see a baby dragon. I will myself into a baby dragon with purple spikes and silver scales. I then walk up to the timid Pegasus.

I tap her hoof and she falls to the ground with a barely audible ‘eep’.

“Oh I’m so sorry. I just heard birds singing and came to see them.” I say in a very young voice. I see her look at me from behind her mane. She immediately reverses her emotions and scoops me up into her arms.

“A talking baby dragon!” She says in a regular voice.

“Um, I don’t know you.” I say to her. She looks down at me and sets me down onto the ground. I flap my small wings a couple times to make sure she didn’t break a rib.

“I’m sorry I was just so excited to see a baby dragon that I forgot that you don’t know me.”

“It’s okay. I get that a lot from other ponies too.” I say as I stand up next to her.

“So what’s your name?” She asks. I come up with a quick name and say,

“I’m Silver Fire. I’m here with a unicorn from Canterlot to help her oversee the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration. And I’m also here for security measures.”

“Hi Silver Fire, my name is Fluttershy.”

“That’s a cute name.” I tell her. She visibly blushes a little.

“Thank you.” She says in an almost whisper. I could here it as clear as crystals because of my air bending.

“So I see you’re in charge of the music. It sounded beautiful when I was walking around to find you.”

“Oh, yes my bird choir can sing very well, and they all enjoy making every pony happy.” She tells me with a small smile, “So why are you named Silver Fire, if it’s okay for me to know.” I just smile at her.

“It’s because my fire that I breathe is silver in color, and cold like a chili wind.” I tell her. I smile as I blow a small flame that was silver.

“Wow, that’s so cool I don’t even know how to describe it.” I just chuckle at this.

“I have to get going Fluttershy. I am here on duty. Maybe I’ll come back and tell you who I really am.” I say as I turn to leave.

“Wait, you’re not named Silver Fire?” She asks looking hurt.

“I’m not even a dragon Fluttershy. I’m not anything that came from this world, but I’m only here to live the rest of my life in peace and tranquility.” I tell her.

“Then will you show me what you really look like?” She asks. I just sigh.

“As long as you don’t freak out.” I tell her. She nods her head so I will myself back into my human form.

“This is the real me.” I tell her as I finish changing.

“What are you?” She asks.

“I’m a half breed of two different species that look exactly the same. I’m part human, part Sayain.” I tell her.

“Wow you look scary but nice in a strange way. And if you’re not a dragon how did you breathe fire? If that’s okay with you.” I just smile a warm smile and say, “I can control the elements of fire, water, earth, and air because I am also the avatar of my home world.” I tell her, “I’m really named Artermis.”

“Oh okay.” says Fluttershy as she looks at the ground.

“Hey. Would like a baby dragon of your own?” I ask.

“Oh yes. I would keep her at home and raise her to help me with the animals. Could you really get me one?” She asks completely happy now. I smile and nod my head.

“I have to do my royal duties right now, but when I get some time off I’ll get you an egg.” I tell her. She squees at me and I just smile even more.

“I have to go for now, but you’ll see me again soon, I have a feeling you will.” I say as I start to walk away.

“Thank you.” says Fluttershy. I just wave back to her. I could here Twilights voice again so I start heading in that direction.

I eventually made it to the library where Twilight would be staying. I knock on the door, and a few seconds later Spike answers it.

“Oh hey Artermis.” says Spike as he lets me in. I could see Twilight with her nose in a book. I walk up to her and say, “Hey Twilight.” She looks up to me.

“Hello Artermis, how was the music coming along?”

“It’s perfect Fluttershy knows what she’s doing.” I say as I sit down next to Twilight. I wince in pain as I bump my right arm against my knee.

“Are you okay?” asks Spike.

“Yeah, it’s just my arm I dislocated a while ago, that’s why it’s in a sling.” I tell him as I rub my shoulder.

“I could heal that for you.” says Twilight, now interested in the conversation.

“Are you sure, because I’m not a pony.” I remind her.

“Yes, I’m ninety eight percent positive it will fix your arm.” She tells me.

“Alright go ahead.” I say as I stand once more.

“Wait just like that, no argument on how I could mess up your arm?” She asks a little shocked that I just up and agreed with her.

“Yeah you said only a two percent chance of failure, so I see no harm in it.” I tell her.

“Okay, well here it goes.” She lights her horn with a lavender aura, and my arm does the same. I feel a tingly sensation in my bones. When she stopped I took off the sling and tested my arm.

“Wow thanks Twilight; you saved me from another week of left handed torture.” I tell her. She giggles at my word choice.

“Any time Artermis, but don’t go and get your self hurt.” I just chuckle and she giggles at this.

“Oh, it seems ponies can learn to bend the elements.” I tell her. She is now looking at me with paper and quill held in her magical grasp.

“You want an explanation along with a reason, and a way to tell if you’re a bender right?” I ask her she nods her head. I sigh.

“Okay, so bending…” We continued like this for a LONG time. It was probably three in the morning when she stopped asking me questions. She had seventeen papers that were three feet long on notes about every thing I knew on bending the elements. I yawn and stand up jogging in place for a few seconds.

“We should head to the celebration Twi.” I suggested to her. She nods and we both head out the door. Spike had fallen asleep at two thirty so we left him at the library.

Twilight and I were heading to the town hall where Celestia would be raising the sun soon. I was readying myself for Nightmare Moon’s return.

“Artermis what’s wrong?” asks Twilight. I have to lie to her.

“I don’t know, but it feels like something bad is going to happen.” I tell her with a grave tone in my voice.

“I hope that pony’s tale isn’t real either.” She tells me. I just nod my head.

We made it to town hall in under a minute. I stayed at the back of the room since I was the tallest one there. I watched as the mayor says her speech and then wait for Nightmare Moon.

She appeared as a huge plume of purple smoke. This is when I started on my way up to the front.

“Ah my beloved subjects.” says Nightmare. I just keep on my way to the front of the crowd.

“Did none of you see the signs?” asks Nightmare.

“I did.” says Twilight. This was when I jumped up onto the platform and said, “Good night.” I then bring my right hand down a top her head. Before my hand connected with her skull she blows me back. I stay afloat in the air. I then yell out to the ponies, “Every one get out. This is going to get ugly.” I then rush forward and throw punches at the dark alicorn. She just pulses her magic, pushing me back.

“How are you not falling from my magic?” asks Nightmare.

“You messed with the wrong town Nightmare. I was here to make sure you didn’t succeed in bringing eternal night.” I tell her, “You’re going to have to kill me to make me fall.” I then throw a ki ball at her. She dodges and then turns to smoke and runs off.

“You coward.” I say to no one. I land and rush out the door heading to the library at full speed. I made it there in ten seconds.

Twilight already had the group ready to go.

“Artermis are you okay?” asks Fluttershy.

“I’m fine, but Nightmare Moon escaped. Twilight you are the one I’m to be protecting, should I go after her, or stay with you?” I ask the lavender unicorn.

“Stay with us. We will need protection in the Everfree forest.” I nod to her.

“Alright lets go.” says Twilight. We all exited the library and walked to the forest front. It took us all a few minutes to get there.

“Okay let’s go.” says Pinkie Pie. We all caught up with each other o the way here.

“Hold on girls. I know you want to help, but I can’t ask you to do this.”

“Twilight, they’re not going to let you do this alone.” I tell her.

“Artermis is right dear. We can’t let you go into this terribly place alone.” says Rarity. I hear agreements from all the others. We all entered the forest and started our journey to the ancient castle of the pony sisters.

Chapter 5

We were walking along a cliff side and talking.

“Why is the Everfree forest so dangerous?” I ask to no one in particular, “This is how all forests are on my home planet.”

“No pony knows,” says Rainbow Dash. I just roll my eyes, “But everypony that went in, never came out.” Right as soon as Dash finished her sentence the ground fell away I was falling faster then the others. I land softly, and blow air up at the others to slow there decent. Pinkie pie lands on her hooves, and Rarity I had to flip over first.

“Lets do it again!” shouts Pinkie like her usual self.

“Thank you darling.” says Rarity.

“You’re welcome lady Rarity.” I tell her as I look back up to the ledge. I could see Twilights rear hooves hanging over the edge. I also saw Rainbow, and Fluttershy right below her. I watch as Twilight fell, and the two Pegasi caught her.

When they were half way down Fluttershy’s grip failed her. I dashed forward and caught Twilight before she hit the ground. I set her down.

“Are you alright Twilight?” I ask her. She nods.

“Yeah, I’m okay.” She tells me.

“Sorry Twilight, I’m not use to carrying more than a bunny or two.” says Fluttershy as she lands.

“It’s alight Fluttershy.” says Twilight. Applejack made it down the mountain, and we continued on our journey.

We came upon a small clearing so we decided to take a quick rest. I made a small ring of stone with my earth bending to make sure we were safer than being in the open with targets on our backs.

“Okay, we move on in ten minutes." I tell the others. They nod and sit down.

“So Artermis how were you flying when you fought Nightmare?” asks Rainbow Dash. I look to her.

“I used my other energy called ki to keep myself aloft.” I answered her.

“How fast can you fly?” She asks.

“Well judging by how fast I made it to the top of Canterlot Mountain, I’d say around Two to three hundred miles an hour, but that wasn’t my max speed so I don’t know.” I told her.

“I don’t believe you. Even I can’t fly that fast.”

“Well when this is all over, how about a race back to Ponyville?” I ask her.

“Done, you won’t even be able to keep up.” She boasts. I just shake my head and sit down cross legged.

“Oh Apple Jack, I assume your sister told you that she could bend?” I ask the orange earth pony.

“Yeah, and then she went outside and showed us. She shook the whole southern orchard. I spent the rest of the day with her pickin’ up those apples.” She gives me a cold stare. I just smile at her and say, “She would have started bending on her own eventually. In fact you all might be able to bend one of the elements.” This catches everyone’s attention. I just nod in confirmation.

“Wait, you’re telling me I could do what you do?” asks Rainbow.

“Well only the avatar can control all four. I’m the current avatar. All the other benders can only control one element.”

“What do I bend?” asks Rainbow.

“That depends on what time of the year you were born and where you were born. After that you only have a fifty percent chance of being a bender.”

“Well I was born in mid summer in Cloudsdale.” says Rainbow.

“Cloudsdale is over the equator of the planet right Twi?” I ask. She nods.

“Well Rainbow, you might be a fire bender.” I tell her.

“Aw yeah!” says Rainbow.

“But listen to this. Fire is the hardest element to learn, and there is a reason for it.” I tell her, “Fire can be corrupted by fueling it with anger instead of the sun. It is used to destroy and harm, not for showing off.” I give her a hard look.

“Yeah okay, okay, I got it.” She answers. I smile and nod.

“What element am I darling?” asks Rarity, “I was born in the winter up in Yanhoover. That is the most northern city in Equestria.”

“You might be a water bender.” I answer her.

“Oo, oo, me next, I was born in the early summer at-“ I hold my hand up to stop her. I then sigh knowing this would make her sorrowful.

“Anything born in the early summer can’t be a bender.” I tell her. Her hair and tail deflate and lay flat against her.

“Pinkie there is a reason why it’s like that. It would tip the balance of the world to far to one side. It’s the avatar’s job to keep the balance, so I would have to kill or destroy whatever tipped the balance.” I tell her. Her mane poofs back up and she says, “Okay.”

“Oh, if you don’t mind, may I know what element I am?” asks Fluttershy.

“Of coarse Fluttershy, where and when were you born?”

“Oh um, I was born in spring at Cloudsdale.” She barely whispers the last half of the sentence. I still heard her because of my air bending.

“You could be an air bender.” I tell her. She nods.

“Twi please don’t ask me, because your chi suggests a water bender, but there is something off about it. It is kind of like the princesses chi.” I tell her and then start to feel the others chi as well to get a reference.

She and the princesses are avatars? But there can only be one at a time. I thought to myself.

“Are you alright sugar cube?” asks Apple Jack.

“Huh? Oh… yeah I’m fine.” I tell her, “Just got a little light headed is all.” I knew she saw right through my lie because she squints at me.

“Alright everyone, its time to get moving again.” I tell them as I stand up and head to the edge of the stone ring. I get an approval from every one so I push the ring of stone back into the ground. We continued on our journey by entering the forest again.

“Ugh my eyes need a rest from all this muck.” complains Rarity. I notice that the moon is now blocked by the canopy of the trees.

“It was a figure of speech.” She continues.

“Artermis can you light the way for us?” asks Twilight.

“Not unless you want a forest fire.” I reply fully aware that I could have easily done so.I still need this part of the time line to stay true. I thought to myself.

I wait for the girls to start screaming, and they do right after I thought about it. I stop and put my hands over my ears to keep them from ringing. I then barely hear Pinkie laughing. They go through the musical number with the music coming from nowhere.

That’s Pinkie Pie for ya. I thought to my self I just chuckle at the girls when they’re all laughing on the ground.

They all got up to their hooves eventually so we continued on our way with them still laughing. I step to the side as we exit the forest. I chuckle a little when the girls all bump into each other. I could see the serpent in the river throwing a tantrum over his mustache. I just sigh.

“Excuse me sir, but why are you so sad?” I ask the purple serpent.

“Oh I don’t know, I was just sitting here minding my own business when this tacky cloud of purple smoke whizzed pass me tearing half of my beautiful mustache clean off." I then bend the water he splashes back into the river.

“Really, that’s what all the fuss is about?” asks Apple Jack. I then tune out the rest of the conversation from there and just wait till the serpent calmed down.

After Rarity gave the serpent her tail I jumped over the river and waited for the others. I help them all off of the serpent’s back, and we continued on our journey.

We traveled for a few minutes before we came upon the raging manticore. I just stand aside and say, “Let Fluttershy handle this.”

“Are you crazy, Fluttershy can’t handle her own shadow.” says Rainbow.

“Fine would you rather I kill it? Or would you prefer Fluttershy handling it and letting it live?” I ask with a lot of anger in my voice, “I’m getting tired of sitting by and doing nothing to protect you, but I need to let the timeline play out correctly this time. I already screwed up future events just by being here; I can’t screw this one up. I can’t help you.” I tell them as I storm off into the forest with my anger. I fly away after I got far enough away. I head straight for the castle ruins and wait there.

“Well someone has a temper.” Says a female voice behind me.

“What do you want Nightmare?” I ask her in a tired voice, because I was utterly exhausted from staying up so late.

“I just want to talk.” She says as she sits next to me. I was sitting on the tallest tower that was still standing. It still had flooring where we were at.

“About?” I ask.

“Well you mostly.”

“What do you want to know that you already know?” I ask.

“I don’t know anything about you.” She says as she puts a hoof on my shoulder. I stand up and grab her by the horn.

“I’m tired of your shit Luna. Quit it with your little fit of whining. I don’t care how you feel anymore; I don’t care what you want. Your little jokes and tricks have just pissed me off. I want you to stop what you’re doing or be thrown around like a pebble for the next few minutes until the others arrive and whoop your ass back into shape.” I am seething anger at this point.

“And what makes you think I should listen to you?” I just start to tighten my grip on her horn, making small cracking noises.

“I’ll make sure you aren’t a princess when I’m through with you.” I tell her as my tattoos flash. She tries to use her magic, but I slam her head into the floor of the tower.

We fall through the floor and all the way down to the main floor. I let go of her horn and walk over to the entrance.

“If you’re smart, you won’t follow.” I tell her as I exit the castle. I sit on the steps of the castle and wait for the others.

The girls showed up after ten minutes. In that time I had returned to my calm state. I just stay on the steps. Fluttershy sees me and rushes up to me. She hugs me, and I am completely surprised by this. I return her hug, and feel something wet on my shoulder. I look down to Fluttershy to see that she is crying into my shoulder.

“What’s wrong Fluttershy?” I ask her as I start petting her back.

“I thought you would never come ba-a-ack” She sobs into my shoulder. I just sit there rubbing her back. She stops crying after a few minutes of me holding her and cooing words of comfort into her ear. She is still holding on to me.

“Fluttershy do you still think I’m going to leave you?” I ask her in a soft and sweet voice. She nods up to me. Her eyes are red, and her cheeks are stained with dried tears. She then puts he face back into my chest. I just sigh and pick her up as I stand up.

“Let’s go girls.” I tell the others. I kick the door to the castle in. The door just flies into the castle, making a lot of noise. I enter the castle like I lived there. The others walk in more cautiously. I just walk strait up to the pedestal that holds the elements of harmony. I ply Fluttershy off of me, and slowly float the elements down to the floor with a little air bending. I then pick Fluttershy back up.

I walk over to Twilight.

“Twilight, I need to ask you something important.” I tell her.

“What is it?”

“I need to know what you think of these five ponies. Your answer will change the world for the good or bad.” I tell her, “I need the answer from your heart.” She seems to be in deep thought.

“They’re my friends.” She answers. I smile deeply at that.

“Good, I was hoping you would say that.” I tell her, “Now go activate the elements, Nightmare Moon is sure to be here soon.” She nods and runs up to the elements. I follow close behind, walking so I don’t hurt Fluttershy.

“Alright stand back, I don’t know what will happen.” says Twilight. I just stood right next to her. Knowing nothing was going to happen.

“Artermis, come on we need to let her concentrate.” says Apple Jack.

“I am to protect Twilight at all costs. I’ll stay in here.” I tell her. Apple Jack just shrugs and walks outside.

As soon as they were outside purple smoke starts to form around the elements. As soon as it starts swirling around I thrust my left arm out to it burning it in a plume of fire. I stop my fire and see that Nightmare is standing behind the elements.

“I told you not to screw with me Nightmare.” I tell the black alicorn. She just backs up a couple steps at the sight of me.

“Fluttershy, I need you to go get the others.” I tell the shy Pegasus in my arms. She nods and I set her down. She heads outside.

“What are you doing here Moon? I told you I would beat you senseless if I saw you again.” I ask the dark alicorn.

“I won’t allow you to end my beautiful night.” She snarls at me. I search for my anger to enter the avatar state.

“And I told you if you messed with me I would beat you with the sun in the sky.” I growled back at her, “Twilight when the girls get here I need you to activate the elements.” I tell her. She nods, and I found my anger. I let out a war cry and my tattoos light up with a deep purple light. I could guide my body like I could before.

I watched as the moon fell towards the west horizon. The east horizon started to get brighter. I then saw a white form helping me. I look at the white form and see the shape of an alicorn. I look to my left and see a dark form of an alicorn. I then focus on raising the sun. I watched my body raise the sun with haste. I fell back into my body as the sun climbs into the sky.

My tattoos stop glowing, and I sway a little from reentering my body. I then look at Nightmare. I see that she is staring at me in disbelief. I then start charging my ki.

Before I can d anything a rainbow hits Nightmare, and surrounds her in a rainbow tornado. I get thrown back from the blasts blow back. I hit a wall and everything goes black. The last thing I heard was Celestia’s voice.

I slowly wake up in a white room that is shrouded in darkness. I groan as I sit up. My head is throbbing with a dull ache. I look around with slightly blurry vision.

I couldn’t see anything so I lied back down and fell asleep.

“Artermis, wake up, it’s morning.” Says a soft, but far away voice. I groan as my eyes open to a harsh bright light. I close my eyes tightly as I sit up. I slowly open my eyes so that they have time to adjust to the light.

When my eyes were open I see that Cadence is standing next to me. I smile at the sight of her.

“Hey beautiful, how long was I out?” I ask her. She smiles to me.

“A few hours, we’re at the Ponyville hospital.” She tells me. I bring my hand over to her cheek, and pull her close to me. I give her a quick peck on the lips. She smiles at me then looks over to something. I look over where she was looking to see Celestia there.

“Hey Celestia, how are you?” I ask with a grand smile. She giggles at my attitude.

“I’m fine Artermis; I’m here to see my sister’s recovery.” She replies with her soft commanding voice. I nod.

“How is she?” I ask her.

“Sadly her horn is cracked in a few places, nothing that time can’t heal.” She tells me without her mask of happiness.

“I could fix that so that she could return to the palace today.” I offer.

“How can you fix a cracked horn?” asks Cadence. I just hold up my right hand and make a ki ball. I then make it die away. The dull ache was gone from my head.

“My ki can be used to heal as well as to harm.” I tell them.

“Are you sure it won’t have any drawbacks?” asks Celestia.

“If it fails an equal amount of damage is done to me in return, if I succeed she could go home soon.” I tell her.

“You’re willing to put yourself in harms way to help Luna?” asks Cadence.

“Yes my dear. I’m willing to right what I have wronged. I was blinded by my anger at Nightmare Moon, and grabbed her by the horn, cracking it. I want to try to fix what I’ve done.” I tell Cadence as I stand up from the bed. I notice that I am only wearing my pants and underwear. I look down at my toned body and sigh in relief.

“What’s wrong dearest?” asks Cadence.

“I’m not troubled Cadence, just relieved that I’m not naked.” I tell her, “I don’t have a sheath like stallions do here.” I blush at this comment. I could tell that Cadence realized what I was saying, by the deep red blush on her face.

“I think now would be a good time to visit your sister Celestia.” I tell her hinting that I want to change the subject. She nods and starts towards the door. I follow her, and Cadence stays by my side. We walk through the hospitals white halls, I hate white.

We enter a room labeled intensive care. I see Luna lying on a bed with her horn wrapped in a white bandage. She was sleeping, probably out of recovery stress on her body. I walk up to her.

“I need to be able to see her horn if it is to work.” I tell Celestia in a hushed voice. She lights her horn and slowly unwraps Luna’s horn.

As soon as the bandaging was off Luna opened her eyes.

“Sister what are thou doing?” asks Luna with a tired voice.

“Artermis is going to heal your horn, or damge himself trying.” says Celestia in a sweet motherly voice. Luna looks at me.

“I don’t want him near me.” She says bluntly.

“It’s not your decision. I need you back Luna, if not for the kingdom then for me.” says Celestia with a saddened voice. Luna thinks about this for a while. She looks at me, and I look back unfazed by her anger behind her eyes.

“You can guarantee there are no threats to our health if you fail?” Luna asks me.

“Princess, I give you my word, and life that you will not have to worry about your health. It will only improve or stay the same.” I tell her with a deep bow. I could feel Luna’s gaze, like a cold spike, on the top of my head. I look up to her slowly.

“Very well, proceed.” She says as she looks up to the ceiling. I stand up to full height and ready my ki. I pour my power into the ball that was in my hands. I move the ball over to Luna’s horn, but she moves away.

“Princess I need your horn to enter the ball to heal it.” I tell her.

“I understand, I just still don’t trust you.” She says as she looks at the foot of the bed. I sigh and absorb my ki ball.

“Princess, there are two paths for you to choose right now. You could let me heal you with a ninety percent chance of success, or you can stay in bed for however long it takes for your horn to heal. I’m only letting you decide.” I tell her.

“I want you to heal me, but I’m afraid of you. You traumatized me with that display of your strength and power.” She says as tears form in her eyes, “How do you expect me to trust you after that?” I look at the Luna with a sense of bonding in our shared pain. I too had been traumatized in that experience, not for the same reason, but because I hurt someone I needed to protect.

“How about I injure myself and then heal myself to show you I’m telling the truth?” I ask her.

“I can’t let you do that, it is unnecessary.” She tells me.

“Princess Luna, I am forever regretful of what I did to you. I am horrified at my actions. I was supposed to make sure you were safe when you were recovered, instead I injured someone who is precious to me.” I tell her as tears fall free from my eyes, “I know this will sound stupid to you, but believe me when I say I know the pain of hurting someone you care for.” Tears are streaming down both of are cheeks. I look Luna in the eye and say, “Please allow me to try and right what I’ve wronged.”

I fall to one knee and bow my head to Luna. I had no control over my tears now.

Wait water can heal better then anything, but I haven’t tried that yet. I thought to myself. I am startled by a hoof being placed on my shoulder. I look up to see Luna is the one who placed her hoof upon me.

“Okay, I will let you try.” She says in a very soft and quiet voice that even I barely heard. I nod and stand.

“Just keep your horn in the ball. I’ll do the rest.” I tell her. She nods slowly.

I bring my hands together again, and form another ball of ki. I pour all of my available ki into this ball. It was shinning a bright pink, and was barely translucent. I move the ki ball over to Luna’s, and this time she stayed still.

I move the ball onto Luna’s horn, and stop when the damaged part was at the center of the ball. I could see black energy seeping from the cracks in her horn. I pulled all of the black out, making her horn turn grey. I then start pouring my ki into the cracks, watching as they filled up, and closed up. I was starting to get dizzy, but Luna’s horn wasn’t completely healed yet, so I continued. I kept poring energy into the cracks.

They slowly closed up. My vision was tunneling into blackness. Right as soon as the last crack was done, I couldn’t see. I felt myself fall. I could see more and more as time went on. I sat up, and my vision kept slowly returning.

I eventually gained all my of my sight back. I look up to Cadence, and say, “I’m alright, just a little light headed.” I stay sitting down for I was to dizzy to stand.

“Princess Luna. How is your horn?” I ask the princess of the night.

“It is fully healed. I thank you for doing this, but are you okay?”

“I will be, I just need to eat something, and soon.” I tell her. She giggles, and I take that as a victory.

“Well, what do you want to eat?” asks Cadence.

“Honestly, I would love to have a whole buffet to myself. I would then be in top shape.” I earn a laugh out of Cadence, and even Celestia. I just stay silent.

“I’m not kidding.” I tell them. This gets Celestia to laugh a little more. I just give up and sit there.

Chapter 6

I had finally gotten Princess Luna and me out of the hospital that night. I refused all of the food the hospital had, telling them I couldn’t eat it because I’m human. I told Celestia that hospital food has never agreed with my stomach.

We were all in the dining hall. Luna was sitting next to her sister; I was sitting next to Shinning Armor. I was still eating, amazing everyone at the table as I finish my eighth plate of food.

“I thank the chef.” I say as I sit back in my chair.

“I still don’t understand how you could eat so much.” says Shinning Armor. I just chuckle knowing I’ve explained it four times already.

“Are you finally finished?” asks Luna. I look at her and nod, “I don’t think even the dragon queen could eat as much as you.” She facehoofs and I just chuckle again.

Luna was still in her younger state, due to the lack of something or other, I wasn’t listening to that part. I was just happy I had someone else to protect.

“Artermis, can we turn in for the night?” asks Cadence who is sitting next to me.

“I would have stopped and said yes if you asked as soon as we started. I’m supposed to make you happy, and when you’re happy, I’m even better.” I tell her. I could tell Shinning Armor was irritated that I had Cadence as my own, and not his.

“But yes, now would be a good time to go to bed.” I tell her, “I’ll catch up to you. I think Captain Armor would like to speak with me.” She nods, and heads off to her room; which was now also my room. The room was empty except for Shinning and me.

“What would you like to say to me Captain?” I ask him in an emotionless voice.

“I don’t have anything to say to you.” He replies with a mask of calm, like every soldier is trained to have.

“I can tell you have something to say to me Captain. I can see it in your eyes.”

“I don’t want to speak to you.” He says as he walks off. I just sigh knowing this was going to create some problems for me in the future. I just sigh again and start walking to Cadence’s room. I then remembered I need Rarity to make me some new clothes. I’ll have to ask her later.

I enter Cadence’s room, and see that she is looking at the stars. I come up and sit next to her.

“I never knew the stars were this beautiful.” She says to no one in particular.

“That’s because Celestia can’t quite make the night as beautiful as Luna. It was never her talent to do so.” I softly comment.

“Could you show me the star your planet is with?” She asks me. I look up to the sky and search for my solar system. I could see my star, but it was now purple, instead of a bright yellow.

“Right there,” I point to my star, “It’s the only purple one in the sky.” I tell her.

“Why is it purple?” She asks.

“Because that is where my energy is heading. That is what I blasted my ki at that one day.” I tell her as I look down to the ground. I could hear wing beats nearby. I looked up to see that Luna was hovering over the balcony. I look back down to the ground.

“Aunty Luna, what brings you here?” asks Cadence.

“I’m here to speak with Artermis.” She says in a soft voice. I couldn’t read the emotion behind it. I look up to Princess Luna, and look straight in her eyes.

I saw sorrow, and regret, with a hint of annoyance.

“What is it Princess?” I ask her.

“I have a question.”

“Is it why one of the stars is purple?” I ask her.

“How did you know?”

“Because you still don’t trust me fully yet, and I was the one that did it.” I tell her.

“Will you explain how this happened?” I shake my head.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t want to remember that day.” I tell her.

“I don’t understand.”

“I’m not going to talk about it.” I tell her.

“I need to know why.” She tries again.

“I won’t repeat myself a third time, drop the subject, or leave.” I say with a hint of anger in my voice.

“Aunty, please stop prying. I don’t what to see him angered again.” says Cadence in a soft voice.

“But I need to know what happened to the star named Sol.” Luna tells my mare. I start getting ticked once more. I could tell my ki was visible because I heard Cadence back up.

“Drop it Luna, or I will teach you a reason why you don’t try to pry information out of me.” I growled at her. I stand and my ki flares.

“I’ll give you three seconds to get out of my sight.” I tell her, “One.” She glares at me, “Two.” She sees that I’m serious and starts to fly away. I calm down after that. My anger drops down to a tolerable level. My ki plummets back down to its resting level. I walk over to Cadence’s bed, and sit down on it. I put my head in my hands.

“Are you okay?” asks Cadence as she lies down next to me.

“No, I’m not. I wish I didn’t have any anger. I would be able to handle these situations so much easier.” I tell her as I lay back on the bed.

“How do you want to handle this?” asks Cadence.

I wonder if I could seal it away, or take something to make it harder to form. I thought to myself.

“I need to return to Ponyville tomorrow.” I tell her.

“What why? You just got back from there.”

“Two reasons actually. The first is to see a potion master in the Everfree forest, the second is to get Rarity to make me some clothes.” I tell her as I start petting her back. She sighs into my ministrations.

“What are seeing the potion master for?” She asks as she lays he head on my chest. I just smile at her.

“I need a potion to suppress my anger, not bottle up; just reduce the amount of it.” I tell her. She just sighs into my chest. I try to sit up, but I’m pushed back down.

“Cadence, I need to take a shower.” I reason with her.

“Yes you do, I just don’t want you to leave me.” She answers. I think about something, but think it’s too much to ask for.

“What was that?” asks Cadence, now fully looking me in the eye.

“Did I just think aloud again?” I ask. She nods to me. Fucking brain you’re messing my shit up. I sit up now that I have the chance.

“Actually, I wouldn’t mind.” She says to me. I just hear my jaw hit the floor.

“Are you serious? You’re absolutely positive?” I ask her. She nods. I could see her blushing at the subject.

“We are going to be living together, that and we’re dating, so no, I don’t mind taking a shower with you.” I just stare at her, unmoving, my jaw is still on the ground.

“Are we going, or are you just going to sit there and stare at me?” She asks. I blink a couple times, and stand up.

“Yeah, let’s go.” I tell her, she giggles and we walk towards her private bathroom. I open the door for her like a gentleman. She giggles again, and playfully flicks me with her tail on the way in. I just smile and follow her in. I see that the room is lit by candles. I look around to see big bathtub, kind of like a Jacuzzi back on earth, but was big enough to fit two Princesses in; plenty big for me and Cadence. I didn’t see a shower at all.

“Oh, I don’t have a shower, because I never take them. I prefer to soak in the warm water instead.

“That's fine with me.” I tell her, “Do you want a different color of lighting?” I ask her. She looks at me confusedly.

“I can change the color of the candle flames.”

“Oh, can you do a deeper red?” She asks. I just stretch my chi out to all of the candles, and make the flames a darker red. She laughs in delight. I just smile.

“Maybe a bit brighter?” She asks. I make the flames taller, making the room brighten a bit.

“Perfect. Let’s get ready. I am curious as to what you look like naked.” She grins, but with a cute blush. I just face flush a pure red. She giggles at me. I just stand stock still, and unmoving.

“Well get ready, I’m not going to do it for you, for I might damage your clothes.” This snaps me out of my stupor, and I get undressed with my thoughts firing through my mind faster then a machine gun.

I was soon naked, as was Cadence, even though she was usually partially naked all the time. The tile floor was cold on my bare feet. I start the water in the Jacuzzi tub, and wait for it to fill.

“How warm do you want it?” I ask her.

“A bit hotter then warm.” She answers as she walks up to me. I tense up as she cuddles up against me. Oh god, please tell me she’s not in heat. I think to my self as I watch the tub fill.

“Are you okay, you look pale?” She asks me.

“I just need to know if you’re in heat or not.” I tell her.

“No, my heat cycle is in the middle of winter.” She tells me. I sigh in relief.

Well at least that’s not happening.

“So why are you acting like this?” I ask her.

“I’m just pent up is all.” She tells me flat out. I then go rigid again.

“Are you planning to…?” I start to blush so hard that my nose starts to bleed.

“Artermis, why are you bleeding?” asks Cadence, now slightly alarmed.

“It’s just something that happens when humans blush too much.” I tell her. She calms at this. Then her face turns bright red.

“No, no, no, no, no, I’m not going to ask you to do that!” She then pulls away from me. I just turn a bright red, again. I then remember that my nose is still bleeding. I make a ki ball, and put it over my nose. I feel the tingle of sped up healing. It stops and I disperse the ki ball.

I turn the water off as the tub reaches the preferred level.

“Test the water to make sure it’s just right.” I tell Cadence. She dips her hoof into the water and says, “A bit warmer.” I stick my right hand into the water, and using my chi to heat is slowly. I stir the water with my left hand, to make sure I heat all of the water. I keep this up until Cadence says, “Right there.” I stop heating the water, and let Cadence get in. She giggles at this, and steps into the water. I follow her in, willing my phallus to stay soft. I sit down next to Cadence and sigh as the warm water takes my stiffness away.

“I needed this for a while now.” I say in a hushed tone. Cadence giggles, and I chuckle. I start rubbing Cadence’s back, and she quietly moans. I wouldn’t have been able to hear it if I didn’t have my air bending.

“Feels good?” I ask her. She nods, so I continue rubbing her back. I start to rub higher and higher, until I hit her flight muscles. Her wings spring to attention.

I watch as her eyes widen, and her cheeks turn bright red. I chuckle and continue rubbing her flight muscles. She starts to moan on every single stroke of my hands.

“Artermis, please uhnn~ stop.” I stop my stroking, and let her rest.

“Does my skin feel that good?” I ask her.

“If you hadn’t of stopped, I would have…” She mumbles that last bit. I nod in understanding. I give her a quick peck on the cheek. This makes her giggle.

“Can you wash me?” She asks with puppy dog eyes.

“Yes, I can, but if you want me to, you have to use proper grammar.” I tell her. I boob her nose with my index finger. She scrunches up her nose, but giggles like I was hoping she would.

“Will you wash me?” She asks. I give her a warm smile.

“Yes my lady.” I tell her. She giggles again, and floats the shampoo she wanted over to me. I open it, and give my left hand a big glop of shampoo. I start on her mane, and water bend some water into it so that the shampoo would foam up. I gently rub the shampoo into her mane, using long careful stokes of my hands. I got her mane completely shampooed in less than three minutes. I then start on her neck, and chest. I rub her coat a little rougher then how I handled her mane. I move along her body, getting more shampoo when I needed it. I had gotten every square inch of her body, well except for her privates of coarse. I couldn’t bring myself to touch her there so I water bended the soap she gave me, and cleaned her parts that way. I then get to work on rinsing her off.

I just water bended water over her body.

“Mmm, it feels like a warm rainstorm.” says Cadence as I continue rinsing her off. I notice I wasn’t getting all of the bubbles off of her, and could still see shampoo trapped in her coat. I bend the water like a small snake that wrapped itself around Cadence, and basically squeegeed the shampoo off of her.

I rest my bending, and sit back down into the water.

“The water is starting to cool down to much.” says Cadence. I just put my chi into the water again, and heat it up till she was comfortable.

“Your turn.” She says as she attacks my hair with shampoo. I just sit through her cleaning me. When she was done with my hair, she moved on to the rest of me. I look down at the water, and see dirt and grime mixed in.

“Hold on Cadence. Let me get rid of the dirt that is in the water.” I tell her as I stand. She puts a hoof on my leg. I look down to her.

“We’ll get cold waiting for the tub to fill back up.” I just shake my head. I bend all of the water into the air with one hand, and then separate all of the dirt from the water with my other hand. I slowly put the water back into the tub. Then sit back down.

“Now who said we were going to get cold?” I ask with sarcasm heavy in my voice. Cadence just giggles, and playfully pushes me. I just laugh as I sit strait up.

“I need you to stand so I can wash you.” Cadence reminds me. I comply, and stand back up. Cadence continues to rub soap onto my skin. She didn’t even pause the entire time. She was sure blushing, but she didn’t stop.

I squeegee the soap and water off just like I did to Cadence. Before I put the water back into the tub though, I separated all of the dirt, and grime out of it.

I sit back down and give Cadence a sideways hug. She leans into it. I just pull her closer. I felt Cadence turn her head so I looked at her. Cadence was looking at me. Our faces were inches apart. She started to move closer, and so did I. As we got closer, I dimmed the candles down.

Our lips met, and the candles returned to their original color, and brightness. I had lost my control the second our lips touched. Cadence moans into the kiss. I just turn and hold her closer.

We both pulled away to catch our breath from the prolonged kiss.

“Wow, did you feel the sparks?” She asked me.

“Yes I did, because our love is true.” I reply. She pulls me in for another kiss. This one was shorter, but the meaning was the same. We both pulled away at the same time. I push a stray hair out of her face.

“I love you Cadence.” I tell her. Her eyes widen.

“I love you too Artermis.” She pulls me into a hug.

“Mist.” I say.

“What?” She asks.

“My true name is Mist.” I tell her.

“Oh, that’s a great name.” She tells me as she pulls me closer. I just smile, and return her hug.

I miss you mom and dad. I thought in a silent prayer. Cadence pulls away, and says, “Let’s get ready for bed.” I just nod, and we both get out of the tub. I bring my hands together, and make a reversed black hole made out of air, and get dry immediately. I look over to Cadence.

“Want to get warm?” She nods her head.

“I need you to face me, then close your eyes.” I tell her. She does what I asked of her. I then slowly push my right hand forward, making a hot breeze go over her. I speed up the air a little, so she is in a warm wind. Her mane is flowing like Celestia’s, her tail doing the same.

“I’m dry.” She tells me. I stop the wind, and walk up to her.

I kneel down in front of her, and pull her into a hug. She wraps one of her hooves around me. I just smile as I pick her up. She yelps when I pick her up, and hold her like she’s my bride. She wraps her front hooves around my neck. I just smile at her as I carry her to bed. I set her down, and lie down next to her.

“Mist, can I come with you tomorrow to Ponyville?” asks Cadence in a cute soft voice. I give her a quick kiss.

“Whatever makes you happier.” I tell her. She smiles, and cuddles up to me. I hug her close to me, and close my eyes.

“Good night my love.” I tell her.

“Goodnight Mist.” She answers back to me.

I fell asleep with a smile on my face.

Chapter 7

I wake with a soft yawn to see Cadence still asleep next to me. I smile when I see that she seems to be having a good dream. I don’t want to wake her so I stay there, and wait for her to wake.

Cadence wakes after two minutes. I let her see me, then give her a good morning kiss. She sighs into me, and I just pull her into a hug. We both pull away from the kiss at the same time.

“Good morning beautiful.” I tell her.

“Good morning handsome.” She replies.

“Want to get dressed then go to breakfast?” I ask her. She nods so we get out of bed. I take the clothes I have worn for the past few days, and take them into the bathroom with me. I turn on the bath on the hottest setting there is, and let it get four inches deep. I then turn off the bath, and bend the water out of the tub. I throw my clothes into the floating water, and make the water scrub them clean.

I let the water back into the tub, and pull my wet clothes out of the now empty bathtub. I put my clothes on while they’re still wet, but bring my hands together to make the reverse black hole happen. I was completely dry, and just had to do my hair.

Cadence enters the bathroom, and sees me doing my hair.

“I didn’t know you did your hair.” She says as she comes up next to me.

“I have to look at least presentable when I go out in public.” I tell her. She giggles at this. I just roll my eyes. She puts on her hoof shoes, and proceeds to brush her mane.

“Would you like me to do that so you can relax?” I ask her.

“Sure, I need to put make up on anyways.” She tells me. I just shrug and grab the brush from her magical grasp. I then start to brush her mane for her. There weren’t any knots or tangles in her mane, it just needed to be straitened. For this I was thankful for, cause I hate trying to get knots out of my hair. I would rather kill myself than hurt Cadence in any way, shape, or form.

I was finished with her mane, so I move on to her tail. I only looked at her tail, never once did I take a peek. I ran air currents through her tail so that I could speed up the process. I then take a little moisture from the air, and lightly mist her mane and tail. I freeze the water particles and step back to view my work.

Cadence literally sparkled in the light. I smile and silently congratulate myself.

“Wow, it would have taken me hours to make my hair sparkle like that.” says Cadence with her eyes lit up with joy.

“I froze the water particles that I had misted onto your mane and tail, and as long as you’re near me it will stay like that.” I tell her.

“That was very sweet of you, thanks.” She says as she turns around and kisses me. When the kiss was over I was wearing a warm smile on my lips.

“Your happiness is what makes me happy.” I tell her. We both exit the bathroom, and exit our room to head to breakfast. We walked side by side, and made small talk on the way to the dinning hall.

When we made it to the dinning hall I opened the doors for Cadence and I with my air bending. We both enter the dinning hall, and sit next to each other. Celestia looks at me.

“Avatar, may I ask why you ignored Luna’s request?” asks Celestia. I look at her and blink.

“She was asking to know why the star Sol was purple, and I told her I didn’t want to remember what I did when I made it purple.” I answer her with a professional voice. She takes her time in replying.

“Will you tell her tonight?” She asks.

“That depends on when I get back from Ponyville.” I tell her.

“What are you doing in Ponyville?”

“Well, first I’m going to go see a potion master in the Everfree. I then am going to go see Rarity, the element of generosity, about getting me some new clothing for me to wear. I can’t keep wearing the same clothes every day. That would be a drag, and the ones I’m wearing now would fall apart faster.”

“And I plan on going with him.” Cadence adds in.

“Going on a date afterwards?” asks Celestia with a small grin.

“Well, I’m going to have to earth bend some gold out of the ground to pay for everything I’m going to get, so I see no harm in getting more to take Cadence out to dinner.” I say aloud.

“No need for that. I still have yet to pay you for completing the task I gave you.” Celestia says as she waves a hoof at Luna, who just entered the dinning hall. Luna now tiredly makes her way to the table, and sits down next to Celestia.

“I forgot to ask how the currency works in this world.” I say out loud.

“Oh, well there are four types of bits.” says Cadence, “There are copper bits, which count as one, bronze bits are worth ten, silver bits are worth fifty, and gold bits are worth one hundred.”

“Royalty and the highest of nobles have crystal bits, which are worth five thousand bits.” says Celestia, “The others that get a crystal bit have to go to a bank to exchange it for gold bits.”

“Not to be rude, but that seems kind of redundant and unnecessary for the crystal bits.” I tell her.

“How is that so?” She asks, listening for my input.

“Well there are ponies that sell high end equipment or items that others may need. If a pony who isn’t a high noble gets a crystal bit, they should be able to use it just as if it were a gold or silver bit.” I tell her, “It seems rude to me that you of all people would make lower class ponies waste their time to exchange their crystal bits for no reason.” Celestia stares at me like I just shot a guard.

“I was just speaking my mind Princess; I wasn’t trying to offend you.” I tell her. She is still staring at me, but now without the death I saw in her eyes. I hear a waiter walk up to the table. His hoof steps were quiet, but I still heard them. He passes out menus to all of us, except I got a red menu instead of a green one. I raise an eyebrow, but pick up the menu none the less. I open it to see that I couldn’t read Equestrian. I sigh and put the menu down.

“What is wrong Artermis?” asks Cadence.

“I can’t read Equestrian. I can speak it because it is exactly like my native language back on Earth, but it is written differently.”

“How so?” asks Celestia.

“Well we used letters instead of symbols, here let me show you.” I tell her. I decide to use my water bending as a scribe, since I didn’t have any pieces of paper, or a writing tool. I gather moisture from the air into a big basketball sized blob.

I float it over to Celestia, and form it into the alphabet. I add more water to it to make the letters bigger. I then freeze them all.

Celestia looks at me confusedly. I just stand up and walk over to her. I only walked a couple feet her way, literally.

“This is the English alphabet.” I tell her.

“This is the written form of Grogish.” She replies. I raise my eyebrow at this.

“Even with the knowledge I have Celestia, I don’t know that race, or species.” I tell her. She looks taken aback by this.

“The Grog are the first sentient species on this world, they are dieing away at a very slow pace, and the last population count was around the three hundred thousands.” says Celestia while she looks at me.

“Well humans were the only sentient species on my planet, which is now empty, and dead.”

I fight to keep my emotions under check. I only shrugged the pain away on the outside, but I knew Cadence could sense my pain.

“So the Grog have the same language as humans did. Interesting, I’ll have to look into this later.” I thought aloud.

“They speak it completely different, and probably used the letters differently, but more or less it is the same.” Celestia says to me, probably happy to teach me something new.

“Well this is how humans would write my current name.” I tell Celestia as I move the letters into position. I made a few more of the same letters so I could spell my name correctly.

“The grog would have spelled it like this.” says Celestia as she lights her horn. As soon as her magical aura enveloped the letters they melted. I grasp the water with my chi, and refreeze it.

“I guess I’ll have to move the letters. Point to them, and I’ll move them.” I tell her. She points her hoof at the letters she wanted, and I put them up in order. The finished product was very strange. All the grog did differently is spelling the words like they sounded.

“Oh that is too easy to read for me. They spell it like it sounds, this is too cool.” I stand up, and bend the ice back into water, then return it to the air.

“I don’t even have to learn a new language.” I say aloud, “Well that fixes that problem.” I tell Celestia as I walk back to my seat. Celestia just smiles, and waves her hoof to a waiter. She says something I didn’t pick up into the waiter’s ear. I then watch as the waiter brings me a black menu.

“You should be able to read that one.” Says the waiter, as he sets it down in front of me. I pick up the menu, and read it just fine.

“Thank you.” I tell him. He nods, and walks off. I look through the menu, and find my favorite breakfast. Corned beef hash with a pancake and a slice of toast. I smile and put the menu down. I notice that the others are still choosing so I sit back and wait, concentrating my hearing with my air bending.

I could hear everyone’s breath, and even their heart beats. This startles me I bit so I stop listening that hard. Before I could tune it down all the way I heard someone’s heart stop beating. I started searching frantically for the one whose heart had stopped.

I found out that it was one of the maids that were waiting for orders at the sides of the room.

“Excuse me.” I say as I stand up. I walk strait towards the maid whose heart had stopped. It was still stopped; she was having a heart attack. I start moving faster, I was walking at full speed half way to her when she collapsed. I then break into a run. I tune my hearing up so much that I could hear her breath.

“Good she’s still alive.” I say as I roll her onto her back. The other maids were panicking. I start CPR on the mare, and hope that this would work. I did this for thirty seconds, all the while listening for her heart. I stop using CPR and stand up.

“God I hope this works.” I say as I ready my chi for my first try at lightning. I point my middle and index fingers strait out on both of my hands. I start charging electricity by doing the movement to separate the energies in the air. I saw electricity jumping from my moving hands.

“I won’t let you die, not while I’m living!” I shout as I release the lightning into the mare’s body. After the lightning stuck her I could hear her heart start up again. I fall onto my rear, breathing hard.

“I saved her. She’ll live.” I tell every maid that had gathered around us. I hear cheers after that. I just tune my hearing back to normal so that it didn’t hurt. I see the mare start to move. I stand up and pick the mare up.

“I’m taking her to the medical wing.” I call out to everyone. I hear clopping and turn to see Cadence following me. I slow down a little and let her catch up.

“What happened to her?” She asks me.

“She had a heart attack. I just did my avatar duty in saving her from the claws of death.” I say as I continue walking. I was having trouble holding onto the mare, so I made the air float her next to me.

“What is her name?” I ask Cadence.

“That’s Feather Touch; she is the newest addition to the castle staff as of yesterday.”

“Now I know what caused the heart attack.” I say aloud, “It was the stress of the job, she had too much of it, and her heart couldn’t handle it.”

“I didn’t know somepony could get a heart attack like that.” Cadence says while looking at the mare.

“How did you make the lightning?” She asks.

“That was the first sub element of fire.” I tell her, “I just bended lightning for the first time.”

We made it to the medical wing, and I handed Feather off to the doctors. A nurse comes up to me.

“You saved her just in time, though a little extreme, if you waited any longer she would have died.” Says the nurse,

“I want to know when she is able to see visitors; I need to speak with her.” I tell the nurse. The nurse nods, and walks away.

“Why do you need to speak with Feather Touch?” asks Celestia.

“I heard her heart stop, I need to speak with her, and maybe train her.” I tell Celestia.

“Why do you want to train her?” asks Cadence.

“Because that lightning strike didn’t just restart her heart, it gave her a bending ability.” This makes both princesses drop there jaws. I smirk at this for a whole second.

“How do you think this happened?” asked Celestia.

“I have a small theory about it, but I’m not entirely sure.” I say as I bring my hand up to my chin.

“Well what is your theory?” She asks.

“It might have been the electricity I used. The chi that was in it might have unblocked her chi font, causing her bending abilities to awaken.” I think about this for a second, “Princess, when was Feather born? Not the date, but the time of year.”

“She was born mid-summer. Why?” She asks. I take off towards a nurse.

“I need you to activate the fire alarm; Feather Touch is going to be the cause you need to get every one out of here, now!” I tell the nurse with panic evident in my voice.

“Sir please calm down.” Says the nurse in her professional voice.

“Artermis, what has you worried so much?” asks Celestia.

“When a bender’s abilities are awakened that abruptly they can’t control their power, causing an explosion of that element, and if I’m correct Feather is a fire bender.” I tell her. This makes Celestia widen her eyes.

“Nurse, activate the alarm, this is not a drill.” says Celestia, she turns towards me, “How do we stop it?” I shake my head.

“I will have to take care of it on my own. Only the avatar can stop an explosion like this.” I turn towards Cadence, “I need you to get as far away from the medical wing as possible.” She nods and flies off, “That includes every one.” I say to Celestia. She nods and lights her horn.

“No magic, it messes with bending ability, and if I’m to stop it, I have to be able to bend.” I tell her. She nods, and leaves with haste. I now turn towards the nurse.

“You have ten minutes top to evacuate, I would say more like five, but I might be able to contain it for that long. Where is Feather’s room?”

“The room is at the very end of that corridor.” She says pointing to a set of double doors. I blast the doors open with my air bending. I dash down the hall, which was rather long, with my air bending, using the longest strides possible. I got to the door in thirty seconds. I open the door get inside, and close it.

I see a doctor next to Feather, so I walk up to him.

“Sir you need to leave now. She isn’t running a fever or anything you know about. She is going to unleash years of pent up chi in a fiery explosion.” I tell the doctor with as professional a voice as I could muster. He didn’t respond. I grab him, and burn my hand. His fur was charred not black. I then look at Feather to see that her clothes were just a burnt mess around her.

I saw that, and took a lot of the chi I had left, and blew a hole in the roof with one big blast of air. The hole was six feet in diameter. I then ducked into a corner and earth bended me a small shelter. I then punched the ground to make stone walls to cover the current walls.

I could hear the chi in Feather starting to escape. I had used the entirety of my available chi in making the preparations. I curled up in my small shelter, and prayed for the best. I heard Feather scream as her body released the fire. All I heard after that was the crackling of fire, and the heavy breaths of Feather Touch. I come out of my shelter to see that my walls are now gone, and the originals were burning. I see Feather laying in the ashes of what use to be a bed.

I walk over to the barely conscious pony, and listen to her. She was breathing very hard, and her heart was working to calm her down. I could hear the moisture in her coat sizzle away. Her eyes were shut tightly, and she had ash staining her coat.

I put a hand over her to feel the heat coming off of her. She was still too hot to touch so I waited for her to cool down. It took a whole ten minutes for Feather to cool down enough to pick her up.

I look up at the hole I had made, and see that it is mostly intact. I sigh and use my ki to fly up and out of the room. I then flew towards the garden, and landed next to a pond.

The pond was only a foot deep, so I gently put Feather into it. The pond worked to cool her off. She was still probably sixty degrees warmer than a regular body temperature.

After two minutes I pull her out, and walk with her in my arms to the palace entrance. I enter, and start for Cadence’s room. I’m flanked by four guards as I continue along the halls. I make it to Cadence’s room, and walk right in. I lay Feather on the big couch, and sit on a giant pillow that was in front of the fireplace. I hear hoofsteps coming in my direction, and turn to see Celestia walking up to me.

“How is she?” She asks as she sits down next to me. I sigh.

“She survived, but a Doctor was killed in the explosion. There aren’t any remains to bury.” I look to Feather, “I minimized the damage to the medical wing, and had to cool her off in a pond, or she would have lit herself on fire.” I look down at my burnt left hand. “I tried so hard to contain the explosion that I used all of my available chi. I can’t heal my hand, or even bend with it anymore.”

“I could try to heal it for you.” She offered. I just hold up my hand to let her try. She lights her horn with a soft pink glow and my hand did the same. I watch as my hand slowly returns to its normal color and shape in a matter of seconds. When Celestia finished I flexed my fingers, and made sure all of the nerves functioned. I then smile at Celestia.

I stop smiling when I hear Feather shift. I look at her to see her sleeping soundly. I give a soft sigh and turn back to Celestia.

“What should I do with her? I could train her to use this power, or I could block it once more. I want you to decide.” I tell Celestia. She thinks about this for a few moments.

“Would this happen again?” She asks. I nod my head, “Then I want you to train her with this new ability. Make sure she has control over it. I will resign her from the palace staff, and mark her as your student.” I nod, and Celestia stands up. I stand and say, “I will be staying here today to teach her how to at least keep it under check, then I will be taking her to Ponyville with me tomorrow, and introduce her to my other student Apple Bloom, who is an Earth bender.” Celestia nods and walks out of the room, and in comes a crying Cadence.

She runs up to me, and I pick her up. I walk over to the bed, and set her down. I sit down next to her, and hug her closely. She returns the hug in vigor. I just rub her back, being mindful of her flight muscles. When she stops crying and pulls away, I see that she is a mess.

Her mane was damp from the water I had froze in it. Her mascara was staining her cheeks. Her eyes were puffy and red. I pull her in for a soft tender kiss.

When we pull away I grab a box of tissues, and start cleaning her up.

“Now, now Cady, I’m right here, nothing is wrong.” I tell her as I wipe the mascara streaks off of her cheeks.

“I know, it was just so scary to see the column of flames come bursting out of the roof that I thought you were dead.” She tells me. I move onto her mane, stroking my fingers through it, and slightly straitening it. When I was done I look her in the eye.

“It’s going to take a hell of a lot more then fire to take me away from you.” I tell her. She snickers, and I smirk.

“What would it take to kill you?” She asks.

“More then the apocalypse, cause I already survived one.” I tell her. She giggles at this, and I just cup her left cheek with my right hand. I brush my thumb across her cheek, and she leans her head into my hand. I lie down next to her, and she follows me. I pull her closer, and we lied there, and cuddled until we fell asleep.

Chapter 8

I woke up next to Cadence, and smiled. I have a new student to teach. I kissed Cadence to wake her up. Her eyes flutter open. She sees me and smiles. I push a stray hair out of her face. I hear movement coming from the couch. I sit up and move to the edge of the bed. I stand up and walk over to the couch. I could see Feather Touch was starting to wake up. I transformed into my silver Pegasus form.

“Where am I?” asks Feather as she opens her eyes.

“You’re in Princess Cadence’s bed chambers. I am here to watch over you.” I tell Feather. I could here a few stifled giggles from Cadence.

“Why am I here?” She asks as she stands up off of the couch. I could see here chi move through her body. I put a hoof on Feather and gesture to the couch.

“Please stay seated. You’re here because you had a strange energy burst. We’re waiting on Avatar Artermis to arrive here to take a look at you.” I tell her. She sits back down on the couch.

“May I ask why the Avatar is seeing me, and in Princess Cadence’s room?” She asks.

“The first is the weird energy. He said he knew what it was, and as to why you’re in Cadence’s room is because he lives here with Princess Cadence.” I tell her. Her jaw hits the floor, and I burst out laughing. Cadence joins me in laughing.

“Princess you were here the whole time?” asks Feather Touch. Cadence comes up by my side and nods. I just nod along with her.

“But what about the Avatar?” She asks.

“You mean me?” I ask.

“You can’t be the Avatar. Celestia said he walks on two legs, and doesn’t have any fur.” She says.

“Oh don’t worry. I am Artermis, I just have an ability that allows me to shape shift.” I tell her.

“Then why are you in a Pegasus form?” She asks.

“I didn’t want to startle you when you woke, and I kind of wanted to play a prank on you.” I tell her.

“Well you didn’t have to worry about scaring me.” She says. I raise an eyebrow and will myself back into my human form.

“Well you’re no fun.” I tell her with a pouty face. I get a giggle out of her and Cadence.

“Wait, are you two really together?” She asks.

“Cadence?” I ask, wanting her to explain. She nods to me.

“Yes, we are an item, but we are still trying to keep it a secret.” Cadence informs the unicorn.

“I promise on my maids honor that I will not tell.” She replies with honor.

“That is the other thing.” I start, “Since you now have one of my abilities Celestia would like me to train you to use it. With my training are the ups and downs. One of the downs is that you are no longer listed as a maid, but as my student in the art of fire bending. You will be able to return to your previous job, or become my apprentice and stay with me until you master fire bending.” I stop and wait for her to ask something. I see that she is shocked.

“How am I a fire bender?” She asks.

“It was when you had your heart attack; I used lightning bending to restart your heart. When I did that, however, it unblocked your chi making your magic fight with it, and caused an explosion of flames in the medical room. I was there to minimize the damage, and kept it in one room, mostly.” I start, “When I saved you, you were unconscious so I brought you here, and now we’re having this conversation.”

“How am I your student?” She asks.

“There were two options when you were unconscious. One was to teach you how to use this ability. The other was to block your chi again, and risk having this problem once more.” I sit down on the giant pillow, “Celestia chose to have you trained, and now you’re my newest student.”

“Wait, you have another student?” asks Cadence.

“Yes, I do. Her name is Apple Bloom; she is an earth pony filly that lives at Sweet Apple Acres. She is an earth bender. She is my first student.”

“How will you train me?” asks Feather Touch. I look at her and smile.

“The same way I taught Bloom. Start small and work your way up.” I tell her.

“When do we start?” She asks.

“Now, meet me in the gardens for your first lesson in fire bending.” I tell her, “Oh, and be prepared to travel with me and Cadence tomorrow.” I stand up and walk over to the balcony.

“Cadence, are you coming, or do I get to see you later?”

“I’ll come with, it’s not like I have any royal duties since Celestia has taken care of everything for the past thousand years.” She says as she joins me on the balcony.

“Wait where do you want to meet in the gardens?” asks Feather.

“Just get to the gardens and say my name, even if you think I can’t hear you. Then I’ll find you and take you to where we will be training.” I tell her. She nods and I jump off of the balcony with Cadence, and fly off towards the gardens.

We land in the gardens after thirty seconds, and find a secluded gazebo to sit in. I let Cadence sit down first. Then I sit next to her. It was the end of summer, perfect temperatures to go outside and have a picnic, but Cadence and I were just enjoying each others company.

“How are you doing lately?” I ask her trying to make small talk.

“What is really on your mind Mist?” She asks looking me in the eye. I sigh and bring her closer.

“The future and how I’ve changed it.” I tell her, “Believe it or not I know what is going to happen in the future.”

“Oh yeah?” She asks. I nod my head.

“Yeah.” I tell her.

“Then what is going to happen?” She asks. I shake my head.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not telling, for three reasons. The first is that if I reveal anything too early the timeline would change again. The second is so I don’t put you or Celestia, or anyone for that matter, into a panic attack over worrying about what is supposed to happen. The third is so that life can still be a surprise to me. I can already talk about past events and how they were supposed to happen, but all that was changed can be redone. I’m just thinking about future things that I don’t want to share, but then there are the tender moments that I hope will happen.”

“What do you want to happen?” She asks me.

“What I want to happen is not to be, but I’ve been wrong before. I want to marry you Cadence, but I also want to have children with you, and all of these other things that I don’t know if they will happen or not.” I tell her. She puts a hoof on my shoulder, and leans into me. I wrap an arm around her.

“I would love to have children one day.” She tells me. I smile and lay my head onto hers, minding her horn. I sigh when I hear my name being called by Feather.

“Well it took her just a bit longer than I thought it would, but Feather is finally ready to train.” I say aloud as I sit strait up, “Coming with?” I ask Cadence.

“No, I will bring you two lunches though.” She tells me. I smile and get out of the gazebo, and when Cadence is out we share a small kiss. She takes to the skies, and I start honing in on Feather. I find her at the entrance of the royal labyrinth. I see that she is wearing her maid uniform.

“Feather, over here.” I call to her. She looks at me and walks up to me.

“So where will we be training?” She asks.

“Pick a mountain.” I tell her.

“Why?”

“Well if you can’t control your chi that well I don’t want to have to trap you in a cylinder to keep people safe.” I tell her.

“Oh, okay… I choose that one.” She says as she points to a nearby mountain.

“Are you sure you want that one? I would choose one that has a warmer peak.” I tell her.

“We’re training on the peak of a mountain?” She asks. I nod my head, “Then I pick that one.”

I look to where she pointed, and see a perfect training ground.

“Great pick.” I tell her.

“How do we get there?” She asks.

“I was planning on carrying you over there as I flew.” I tell her. Her eyes light up and she nods her head, conveying the message that she would prefer that. I chuckle at her enthusiasm.

“Well, how would you like me to carry you?” I ask her. She just jumps up to me, and I catch her. I’m carrying her like I do Cadence.

“Like this.” She says with puppy dog eyes. I try to find a reason as to why I wouldn’t like to carry her like this, but couldn’t find one while I was starring into her eyes. I just sigh and take off to the mountain that was now a training ground for benders. I start to accelerate but hear a whimper from Feather.

I look down to her, and see that she is looking at the ground. I righted myself so that I look like I’m standing in the sky.

“Would you rather lie on my back while I fly?” I ask her. She nods her head, so I make her float with my air bending, and I make her land on my back. She wasn’t that heavy, but her hooves were digging into my back. I groan.

“Feather, you need to lie down. You’re hurting my back.” I tell her.

“Sorry Avatar. How should I lay?”

“Just go limp when I lift you off of me, and I’ll position you.”

“Okay.” She says. I lift her off of my back, and feel her release all of her muscle tension. I move her front hooves up and over my shoulders and lay her back hooves under her.

“There, now I can fly, and you can’t see the ground directly below you.” I say as I start flying again. I sped up slowly until I could hear wind passing by my ears. We were flying at probably around twenty miles per hour.

We made it to the mountain peak in less than ten minutes. I land in a push up position to let Feather off of my back. She slides off of me, and stands up. I do a push up that propels me up to me feat.

“Okay first lesson.” She looks at me confusedly.

“Are you going to show me how to fire bend or teach me?” She asks.

“First I have to teach you how to make fire by drawing energy from the sun. Then we will start the actual training.” I tell her. She nods. I make some seats near by with some earth bending. I gesture towards them and she nods with a small smile. I had made sure to make the seats comfortable by putting grass on the seating area. I had a throne like chair, and she had a raised platform.

“Okay, so a fire bender can create fire by using the sun. All the sun does is light your chi up. So your bending is stronger when the sun is in the sky.” She looks confused so I stop.

“Would that mean that water bending is stronger when the moon is in the sky?” She asks.

“Yes, it does, but let’s focus on fire for right now. I will teach you about the other elements later.” She nods so I take a deep breath.

“Chi is your internal energy that is found at the center of gravity for any being. For me it is my belly. For a pony I’m not quite sure. I look Feather over trying to discern her center. I take a mental copy of the shape of a pony body and toy with it in my mind. I rotate the form this way and that finding that the center for a pony is behind the bottom of the rib cage.

“Hold still.” I tell her. She nods so I walk over to her.

“You may feel a little heat while I search for your tan tien, or center.” I tell her. I hold my hand over her back, and reach out with my chi to search her body. I felt the differences in her chi. My hand was almost burning at the area I had found in my mind.

“Alright, so I now know where a pony’s center is. Your center is right here.” I say as I poke her right were I had sensed her chi. She giggles at this. I just smile and sit down next to her.

“Did you feel my chi on your fur or skin?” I ask her.

“Yes, it was like a small warmth that moved where ever your hand was above.” She tells me. I smile and nod.

“Good that was the feeling of a fire bender’s chi. I need you to put your front hooves about six inches apart from each other, with the bottoms facing each other.” I tell her. She moves her hooves into position. I do the same, but with my hands.

“Now imagine the sun is putting chi into your tan tien. Take that chi and move it to your shoulders, then down your legs, and finally out of your hooves and into a ball shape.” She seems to be having difficulty. I watch her struggle a little more.

“What should the energy look like?” She asks after a few more attempts.

“I imagine mine as my favorite color, and just make it seem like a blob or sphere, or hell, shape it like something strange, but you have to be the one to find out what works best for you.” I tell her, “And if you do it right you will feel the same warmth in-between your hooves.” She is focusing on making her chi ball, so I walk over to my throne.

I sit down, and take some water from the air, and drink it. It was nice and fresh. I then hear a whooshing sound coming from Feather. I look to see that she had already created a flame, and was sustaining it. I watch as she works with her flame. She made it bigger, but made it smaller when she became afraid. I keep watching until she snuffs the flame.

“It seems I don’t have to teach you as much as I thought.” I tell her. She looks up to me, “However you became nervous when your flame got bigger. You control the fire, not the other way around, remember that, it might just save your, or somebody else’s, life someday. Now I want you to use your horn for directing your chi like you would with magic.” I tell her. She immediately makes a flame that is above her horn. I smile at this.

“Good, now make the flame bigger.” She makes it about basket ball size, “Good, now make it bigger.” She complies and the flame grows to the size of a carriage, “Great, now once more.” I tell her. She makes the flame as large as a house before it dies.

“I know your limits now. You have about a tenth of my control over fire.” I tell her. She looks at me while breathing hard.

“Would you like to see?” I ask her she nods her head once. I raise my hands into up towards the sky, and start a small flame. I slowly keep adding more chi to it. I could feel the heat of the fire ball when it was about the size of a small mansion. I keep adding chi to it till I was straining myself to keep control of it. I look up to see a fire ball about the size of Canterlot Castle. I quickly take what salvageable chi I could into my body before snuffing the giant flame out. I fall to my knees breathing like I just ran a marathon at a full sprint for the entirety of it.

“Are you okay?” asks Feather. I nod and sit on my rear.

“Yeah, I’m okay; just haven’t done that for a long time.” I reply. I stay on the ground for a few minutes trying to catch my breath. I was ready to continue Feather’s training. I stood up.

“Okay, next is utilizing the fire you make.” I turn to the left, “All you do is make a fire ball, and throw it with your chi, in your case you would use your horn as your tool, so think of how a levitation spell, but use your chi instead.” She nods, and I earth bend a small stone pillar out of the ground.

I make a fire ball and throw it at the pillar hitting it strait on. Feather makes a fire ball, and throws it at the pillar, but it curves away.

“Try to visualize a chi line to your target. Make it as thin as possible.” I tell her. She nods and tries again, this time it missed by a few inches flying right next to the pillar. I just sit idly by watching her. She starts to get frustrated, so I walk over to her. I put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. She looks at me with a disgruntled face.

“We can work on accuracy later and learn other thing if you would like.” I tell her.

“No I can do this.” She tells me with pride.

“Then forget your anger. Fire can be corrupted by fueling it with anger. Keep to the way of the sun, or be prepared to face the royal court.” I tell her. She takes a couple of deep breaths, and calms down. I smile at her, and pat her on the back.

“Okay, I’m ready to continue.” She tells me. I walk back over to where I was before. I watch Feather take in and let out a deep breath of air. I smirk, knowing that that is exactly how I focused my attack. I saw her focus her chi on the pillar, she lights her horn, and fires three fire balls. Each one hit right above where the other did. I smile and start clapping.

Feather blushes, and I walk over to her. She is still blushing. I could hear Cadence call my name.

“Well, it looks like it’s time for lunch, shall we head back?” I ask Feather. She nods so I fall forward, catching myself in a push up position. Feather gets on and quickly lies down. I start to hover upward when I see a huge cloud of smoke coming from one of the other mountains.

That dragon is there already? I ask myself. I flew to the palace none the less. We flew at sixty mile an hour this time; double timing it home. We landed in the Palace Gardens in under five minutes. I let Feather off of me, and we walked into the palace. I listened for Cadence, but only heard Celestia in the throne room. I changed our course, and started towards the throne room.

“Avatar, Cadence’s room is the other way.” Says Feather as she follows me. I nod but keep moving towards the throne room.

“Go find Cadence; I need to speak with Celestia.” I tell her.

“Okay.” She says. I hear her walk off. I start moving faster as I break into a jog. I keep speeding up until I was leaping down the halls.

I slid to a stop in front of the throne room doors. The guards let me through without hesitation. I walk into the room with my ki flaring. Celestia sees me, and walks to me as well.

“Avatar, we have a problem.” She tells me as we got closer. I stop and bow, then stand and say.

“I noticed. I know what is causing it as well.” I tell her.

“Is this one of the timelines?” She asks me. I nod my head, “Well, tell me what it is.”

“I need you to understand that no matter what I say you need to send the element bearers.” I tell her.

“Why?”

“If you don’t I won’t be able to tell you what will happen.” I tell her with a grim look. I sigh and calm my ki.

“Okay, I understand; what is the threat?”

“The smoke coming from the top of that mountain,” I point out one of the only clear windows, “Is being caused by a dragon.” I tell her. She looks at me deadpanned. I raise an eyebrow.

“I already told Twilight and her friends to go ask it to move.” She informs me.

“Then what is the real problem?” I ask her.

“A whole different population has appeared in the Zebra Empire. They have asked for assistance. They want military help, for the new race of ponies are hostile, and are cannibals.” This catches my attention greatly.

“Send me; I can take care of them.” I tell her.

“You can’t kill a million ponies.” She tells me.

“You have never seen all of my skills. I have a special state for extreme situations like this. It is called the Avatar State. My eyes, and tattoos will glow, and I will have the power of all the past Avatars at my beck and call.”

“And what can you do in the Avatar State?” She asks.

“I could move or do anything. The past Avatar, Aang. He took the Fire Lord Ozi’s bending away, because he continued a one hundred year long war. Avatar Roku, the avatar before Aang, fought a volcano, and won. Avatar Kora was able to move the Oceans around and over continents.” I tell her, “With all of the thousands of Avatars before me I can do what even your father can’t do.” I tell her. Her eyes widen at this. She start to pace around in a circle. I just make myself float and allow her to think this over.

“How can you have that much power?” She asks. I just float over to the throne and sit atop it.

“Because I asked for it when I came to this world. Don’t fret about others showing up, because I was one of the few who actually passed the test.” This calms her a bit. But she is still pacing. I sigh and float up behind her, and just follow her around. I mimic her movements and lip sync what she was saying. I make a ki ball and make it fly around her, splitting into many ki balls. I form the ki balls together in front of Celestia in the form of herself. I make the ki Celestia mirror the real Celestia.

This make the real Celestia stop. I stay out of her sight, and make the ki Celestia stop and mirror her perfectly.

“What kind of spell is this?” asks the real Celestia.

“I’m not sure either.” I make the fake Celestia say. This causes the real Celestia to gasp. She leans in towards the other her. Celestia reaches a hoof out to her other self, and I make Kilestia back up. Celestia stops, and lights her horn.

“I wouldn’t do that.” I tell her. She is startled by this.

“What kind of spell is this?” She asks me. I just hold my hand out, and make a smaller version of her in my palm.

“It’s not a spell, just a trick I learned in my sleep.” I tell her.

“But what are they made of?” She asks. I wave my hand and point towards the other her.

“We’re made of his energy called ki.” Kilestia says.

“Are you trying to cheer me up?” asks Celestia. I make the Minilestia fly over to Celestia, and make her say, “Maybe if you didn’t worry so much we wouldn’t have to.” Celestia giggles at her tiny self.

“Well, great job, it worked.” Celestia smiles to me. I smile back to her.

“Hello? Avatar, are you still in here?” asks Feather as she enters the room. I look over to her to see she brought Cadence with her. I smile to Cadence and wave her over. As she walks over I turn back to Celestia. I put my serious face on.

“Now, you need to make a decision Celestia.” I tell her, “You can send the guard to the empire, you can send me, and I can take care of it, or you can do nothing, and lose an ally.” She thinks this over for what seems like hours. I just stood next to Cadence, and had an arm around her. She was leaning into me. Celestia walks up to me.

“I have made my decision.” I wait for her to continue, “I will send you to help the empire. I will provide transportation, along with a supply of provisions for your journey.” I nod.

“I won’t be gone longer than a few weeks after the travel. I also need to know what to do with the new population. Am I to exterminate, or befriend, or even relocate?” I ask.

“Wait what has happened, and where are you going?” asks Cadence. I turn to her. She takes a step back from me. I sigh, and put a softer look on my face.

“The Zebra Empire has requested help with a new cannibalistic race of pony like creatures. Celestia has decided to send me to assist them.” I tell her. She looks like I just killed her sister. A tear escapes her eye. I widen my eyes.

“Cadence…” She dashed away from me. My hand was reached out to her. I sigh and drop my hand.

“When will I be able to leave?” I ask Celestia over my shoulder. I was looking at the ground. My tattoos flashed.

“When you want to.” She tells me.

“I will notify you when I will wish to leave.” I tell her as I head to the door. I didn’t wait for her to reply. I exit the throne room, and head to Cadence’s room. As I walked I overheard a guard’s conversation. “…leaved without permission. He is a disgrace.” I stop right behind the guard. I just stare at him with a death glare. I was in no mood to let this slide.

“You have something to say about me?” I ask him. He turns around, and jumps back from me.

“I didn’t see you there Avatar.” He tells me.

“I dislike those who can’t be honest. Speak your mind soldier.” I tell him. He stood at attention looking like any other soldier.

“I was speaking about your mannerisms sir.” He tells. I shake my head.

“Repeat what you said before this little talk.” I tell him. He has an emotion of uncertainty in his eyes.

“The Avatar leaved without permission. He is a disgrace.” He says. I squint my eyes at him as I see a bead of sweat on his brow.

“I’m taking you with me to the empire. Notify Celestia.” I tell him. He nods and walks off. I look at the other guards he was talking to.

“I’m not going to do anything to harsh to him. Just make sure I don’t catch any of you bad-mouthing me when I’m angered again.” I tell them.

“Sir, permission to speak freely, sir.” Says a dark silver guard. I nod to him.

“When will he be returning, sir?” He asks. I just smile at him.

“You will wait like all the others.” I tell him.

“But he has a foal on the way, sir.” He tells me. This broke through my anger. I sigh, and feel my anger melt. I could still hear the hoof steps of the other guard behind me. I turn and slide him back to me with my earth bending.

“I did not know you had a child on the way.” I tell him, “When will your foal be born?” I ask him.

“In a week.” He replies.

“I’m going above my own power with this, but I will get Celestia to allow you to be there for your special one before and after your child is born.” I tell him with a soft smile, “And since I just about took you away from them, I will teach the child a skill they could use to save their life one day. I wish you luck.” I tell him. I saw pure joy pour into his eyes.

“Thank you Avatar.” He tells me, “I will name him or her after you.” He tells me. I smile wider at this, “You name your child what you want to, but allow your partner to decide as well.” I tell him. He nods and I walk away from the small group of guards.

I keep walking to Cadence’s room. I just acknowledge anyone who speaks to me with a nod. I had regained my grimness as I continued to my dear one’s room.

I stopped in front of the door to Cadence’s room. For once the door was locked. I knocked on the door. I didn’t get an answer. I hear hoofsteps behind me. I turn around to see Luna there. She was walking towards me. I just stay put.

“Avatar, why aren’t thou in thy room?” She asks me. I just wave her away, but she comes closer to me. I sit down on the floor.

“I don’t know anymore.” I tell her with a defeated tone. My anger and pain slipped into depression. I looked at my tattoos on the backs of my hands; noticing that they were darker than before.

“Wherest is Cadence?”

“I believe she is in her room.” I tell the princess of the night. Luna looks at me with pity, and concern. She puts a hoof on my shoulder. I just hang my head.

“Why are thou depressed?” She asks me. I shrug her hoof off of my shoulder.

“I might have said something to hurt her feelings. I never wanted to see her cry; I never wanted to see her tears. I want her to be happy, and cheerful. I can only seem to bring unhappiness, and sorrow.” I tell Luna. I hear the lock in the door get thrown. I don’t even look at the door, nor acknowledge what had happened. I just sat there, unmoved, unfazed by the door.

“Thou should take thy problems, and speaketh with thy loved one.” Luna tells me. I just sat there. I didn’t move. I was too depressed to do so.

“I never wanted her to dislike me.” I say aloud as a tear falls from my eyes. I don’t even bother to try to stop them. I had lost what was precious to me with a simple sentence. Luna sighs.

“What happened to the brave young Avatar that had help save me, who healed what he wronged, who always had something to smile about?” She asks.

“His precious one left him, and his soul was washed away by her tears.” I say as more tears flowed from my eyes, “And he will return when he is needed, but is locked away by sorrow and pain when he rests. His sword of strength has shattered, and his heart of stone is cracked, and scarred. He will exist this way until his loved one returns to him, and forgives his mistakes.” My voice cracks at the end. That hadn’t happened for a long time

“And only with his precious one, can he survive. Her love provides a shield from all of the pain he had, and now I am alone once again. I seem to have only room in my heart and life for my pain and misery. I don’t get to love, I don’t have happiness. All I have earned is a new life to wallow, and weep in despair till my life comes to a woeful and friendless end.” I was sobbing when I finished. I heard the door open, and heard Cadence walk out to me. I just stay where I am, and just leave her to herself. My ki was drained from my regret, and my chi was all depleted, except for my life force.

I am hugged my Cadence, who is crying into my shoulder. Her tears were like daggers, and swords that burned and cut my skin. I don’t move, I don’t respond or react to the situation.

“I never wanted to hurt you.” I say to Cadence. Tears are streaming down my cheeks.

“I never meant to make you depressed.” She replies as she hugs my tighter.

“I’ll leave if you want me to.” I tell her. I hear Luna walk away.

“I never want you to leave. I want, no need you to be with me. I want to stay with you, to be with you. I want you to love me. But if you can’t then I understand.” She sobs into me.

I feel my energies starting to return to me. I could see color returning to my tattoos. I return Cadence’s hug, and pull her closer to me.

“If that is what you wish.” I tell her.

“I want to love you, and have the love returned.” She tells me. I rubbed her back. I stand up, picking her up with me. She is still crying into me when I enter her room. I walk into the bathroom.

I light the candles with a deep purple flame. I turn on the water to the bath Jacuzzi, making the water run as the perfect temperature. I am still carrying Cadence after I did al of this. I put her down, and help her out of her clothing. I took her hoof shoes off, and set them over by her other belongings. I take her tiara, and set it on the counter. I take a wet cloth, and wipe off her make up. I then set her in the Jacuzzi.

“Why did you think that I didn’t love you?” asks Cadence as I start to get undressed.

“It was when you started crying. All of my past relationships ended like that.” I tell her as I pull off my pants and shirt. I take off my socks and accessories.

“Why did you start your tears?” I ask her.

“I was afraid you would die in the empire.” She tells me starring at the water. I turn the candles to a deep red.

“I told you before; it’s going to take more than an apocalypse to take me down.” I tell her as I pull off my undergarments. I step into the water, and sit down in the Jacuzzi next to Cadence.

“I didn’t know you were serious.” She says as she leans up against me. She lays her head on my shoulder. I put my arm around her. I kiss the top of her head.

“Cadence, I will never ever leave you alone in this world. Even after I’m gone, I will still be here. Once I’m gone search for the next Avatar, he or she is my next reincarnation.” I tell her.

“But what if I can’t find them?”

“You will, because right as soon as I die my life force flies to the next in the cycle. The next one will be born as an earth bender. You will be the only one that will know who the next one is.” I sigh, “But, let’s stop thinking about the far future. I will live for a long time.” Cadence calms at this. I pull her closer to me. We were right next to each other, out sides were touching. I rub Cadence’s side that I wasn’t up against me.

“But what if you don’t come back?” She asks me.

“If you’re so worried that I’m going to die, why don’t you come with me and Feather?” I ask her.

“I didn’t think of that. Do you think Celestia will let me?”

“If she doesn’t, just head to the gardens. Be at the start of the labyrinth, and I’ll come and get you.” I tell her. She thinks about this.

“That won’t work.”

“Then go to the top of the mountain.” She shakes her head.

“You would need to convince her to let me go; otherwise she won’t allow me to leave the castle until you’ve gone beyond the horizon.”

“I think I can handle the situation.” I tell her, “Yeah, I have the perfect way to let you come with me.” I say with a big smile.

“Okay.” She says as she kisses me on my cheek. She lays her head back onto my shoulder. I just continue to rub her side.

Maybe that will melt her heart. I could move all of the candle flames in the room in a small dance, and then form them into a burning heart. I thought to myself. I take my arms, and bring the candle flames to the center of the room. I then make them swirl and fly around in beautiful shapes and illusions. Cadence oos and ahs at the colors and movements of the small burning dances.

I then change the color of the flames to the bright pink of her coat, and the purple of my tattoos. I formed two balls of fire of the two colors, and made them collide with each other. Making the colors swirl and mix into an electric purple.

I then make the heart for our love. I made the heart look like it was pulsing, and living off of our emotions. I then spread the fiery heart out to all of the candles, keeping the color. I then turn to Cadence. Her eyes are lit with pure joy, and love. I put my arm around her, and hold her close to me. She puts a hoof to my chin, and pulls me into a deep passionate kiss. Cadence moans into the kiss, and I pull her closer.

We were intertwined in the water. Her hooves were wrapped around me. And my arms were keeping her close.

Cadence pulls away and lays her head on my chest. I start stroking the back of her neck. She sighs at my ministrations. I warm the water back up.

“When are you leaving?” asks Cadence.

“After we visit Ponyville.” I tell her.

“Okay. Can we go today?” She asks.

“If we go to Ponyville today, we will leave for the empire tomorrow. So yeah, we can go today.” She sighs, and wraps her front hooves around me. I just keep petting her mane. I feel something twitch between my legs.

No, not now, I won’t ruin this moment by getting a hard on. I screamed in my thoughts. I was throwing all my will power into killing my erection. I couldn’t control it. I was blushing furiously.

Cadence’s wings pomfed out into their fully extended position. I blushed so hard my nose started to bleed. I bring a ki ball up to my nose, and stopped the blood. I then try to move, but Cadence squeezes me back into her hug.

“Cadence, I don’t want to do something I will regret later.” I tell her.

“Then let me do something you will fantasize about later.” She tells me.

“Cadence, I am here to finally have true love with you. I won’t let you do something like this so early in our relationship. It will only make things more difficult in the future.”

“I want to do this now, so I can show you how much I love you.” She tells me with her cutest sad face. I had to resist.

Fuck man we’re screwed.

No we’re not brain. I still… oh fuck it. She wants to do this so badly then why the hell not. I sigh.

“If you think this is the best way, then I’ll let you.” I tell her. She smiles at me. I smile back, and let her have her way. She brought her hoof to the bottom of my member. Her hoof was firm, but soft at the same time. She starts stroking me, and I moan under my breath. I watch as she speeds up her stroking. I was getting a tingly feeling at the back of my head.

“I need you to sit on the edge of the tub if you want me to continue.” Cadence says in a soft but lustful voice. I stand then sit how she wanted me to. She starts her ministrations once more, but this time her hoof was faster. I was starting to breathe deeper. Cadence notices this, and stops.

She brings her muzzle up to my member, and licks it from base to tip in one long, and agonizingly slow movement. A groan escapes my throat. Cadence giggles, and starts to work my head with her tongue. I was leaking pre-cum onto her tongue, and she laps it up like it was nectar.

I wasn’t prepared when she took my member into her mouth. A moan escapes me, and Cadence began her work to show me her love. She was only taking the first five inches into her mouth. I made my phallus twitch to try to give her a subtle hint.

Either she was toying with me, or she got the hint, but right after I twitched she engulfed me. I’m glad I have a large size compared to some of the horse cocks on other men on earth. She was making me literally fuck her throat. It took all of my will power to keep myself away from the sweet orgasm that was inevitable. She was deep-throughting me like I was her last hope for life itself.

I couldn’t control my vocal cords anymore. I kept the volume of my moaning to a minimum, but that was as far as my control went.

She then paused her head at the base of my member. She swallowed my member. She was making her throat milk me. I was having trouble keeping myself under orgasmic control. I was on the brink of orgasm when she released her hold on me. She slid my member out of her mouth, and looked up to me with a confused face.

“Why didn’t you cum?” She asks.

“It is rude to cum in a lady’s throat.” I reply with a heavy moan at the end. She grins evilly at me then goes back to my member. She took me into her throat, and started swallowing again, but this time she was moving back and forth, forcing me to lose my control.

“I’m cumming.” I tell her. She takes me all the way into her throat, and swallows one last time before I came in her throat. She didn’t gag or choke, but swallowed all I had to give. I was still squirting down her throat after thirty seconds.

I’m never leaving her ever. In all my life I haven’t came so much. I thought to myself as I was finally ending my orgasm. Cadence slowly slid my member out of her mouth. She held onto the tip with her lips, and licked away the remains of my cum. She sucks as she pulls away, making an audible pop as my member leaves her mouth. I was basking in the after glow when Cadence kisses me. She was in her lustful state of mind now. Her tongue was sliding over every square millimeter of my mouth.

I moaned into the kiss, making Cadence shiver with delight. She pulls away, and turns around.

“Will you return the favor?” She asks me with a breathy voice.

“If that is what you wish.” I tell her. She nods her head, and moves her tail to the side. Her lips were glistening with water, and vaginal fluids. I slowly reached forward, and stroked her mound. She moans softly at this. I keep doing this for a few more moments until I spread her lips and blow warm air onto her. She moans heavily at this. I then stroke her inner lips with my finger, I lean in and lick her. She tasted like strawberries, and raspberries. I kept lapping at her, occasionally going over her clit to make her way to climax a bit faster. I then pushed my tongue into her and she moans loud enough that I thought a guard or servant in the halls heard. I explored her. Licking everything I could reach. I then went over a rough spot. I noticed how Cadence moans with a shiver.

I found her g-spot. I thought to myself as I search for the rough spot. I found it and concentrated on it. I swelled a little, making it easier to get at. I was only a minute into my work when I hear.

“Mist, mmh~ I’m going to uunnh~…” I knew what was going to happen, so I slid my tongue out of her and sucked on her clit. Her moans escalated into screams of pure ecstasy. I kept sucking and licking her clit. I then push my finger into her, and start fingering her slit. She was gasping, and screaming like I was taking her soul.

I moved my mouth down over her pussy, and rub her clit with my thumb. She came, and I drank as much of the delicious sticky liquid as possible. I made her ride out her orgasm, and caught her when her knees gave out. I set her down into the water, and sat down next to her.

Cadence’s eyes were closed, and she was breathing hard. She turns her head to me, and smiles deeply at me. I smile back, and stroke her back with my hand. Her wings slowly returned to their folded position. I just waited for her to be ready to get out.

“I never… knew… you were… so good at… this.” She tells me. I chuckle, and say, “I thought you were a virgin by the way you acted Cadence.” She chuckles at this.

“Please… I’ve had my share… of fun in the past… but never went that far.” I sigh and kiss her. When she pulls away I wanted more, but I left it at that.

“Mmm, I taste good.” She says, “When did you learn how to be this good?” I try to remember.

“I have also had my fun in the past, but I also never went that far. I think I learned how to be that good with Jessica. She is my most recent ex by three to almost four years.” I tell Cadence.

“Well no wonder why you came so much. You haven’t had true release for a long time.” She state with a smirk. I give a short laugh at that.

“I think it’s time to get dressed and head to Ponyville.” I tell Cadence.

“Okay.” She says with a smile, “Oh and I asked the castle seamstress to make you a set of regular clothing.” I smile at this.

“Thank you.” I tell her. I stand up and get out of the tub, and Cadence does the same. I dry myself off with my air bending, and then do the same for Cadence. I then grab the brush, and start on her mane. I move to her tale afterwards. I lightly mist her then freeze it like I had done before.

I am about to get dressed when Cadence pulls out a new set of clothes for me. They looked exactly like Avatar Aang’s clothing. I laugh in joy.

“How did you know I wanted these?” I ask Cadence.

“It was on the one big device that you had in your bag. I saw the picture, then took it to the seamstress and asked her to make it. Lets see if it fits.” She tells me. I gladly got dressed in the new clothing. They fit slightly loosely, but that left room for me to grow into them, for I am only sixteen. I squee with happiness and hug Cadence. She laughs, and I spin around with me holding her. I set her down.

“So how do they fit?” She asks me.

“Slightly loose, but perfectly.” I tell her.

“Loose? Do you want the seamstress to tighten them a little?”

“No, I don’t need her to, because I am still at the age where I am growing.” I tell her.

“How old are you?” She asks.

“Well if I count the year I missed while I was half dead then I’m seventeen.” I tell her. Her jaw hits the floor.

“I thought you were at least twenty.” I give a laugh at that.

“Nope, I’m seventeen, and come next February I’ll be eighteen.” I tell her.

“But how are you so wise, and selfless?”

“That’s just how I was raised to be. I mean sure I’m young but I learned from my families mistakes. I was taught to help others before helping myself.” I tell her, “I also learn from stories my family had told me about their past and their ancestor’s past.” I start to float by using my ki.

“Why are you courting me then? I’m at least five years older then you.”

“Because I don’t look at titles or ages. I look for who the person is on the inside, not their aliases they use or become over time.” I tell her. I shift into my silver Pegasus form.

“But you’re not of age.”

“I’m not a pony; I don’t follow your laws. I live by the avatar’s wills. To keep balance in the world we live in.” I tell her, “Besides, on earth I am of age to do what I want with my life. As long as you stayed under the radar or line of sight you could bend any law to any extent.”

“If you marry me…” I held up my hoof to stop her.

“I don’t plan on proposing until I’m at least nineteen. By then it won’t matter. And I will be following all of the laws by then anyways.” She calms at this.

“Let me ask this though. Why did you choose this world out of all of the others?”

“In my world we have the ability to see other worlds with the help of a machine. This machine would show images of the world we wanted to see. I watched this world the most. I dreamed of coming here ever since I started watching this world. Then on one faithful day the machine showed me the most beautiful mare in this world. I chose this world because I was in love with you before I came here.” I tell her as I shift back into my human body.

“But how did you even fall in love with me when I wasn’t there for you?”

“The machine showed me future events from this world. I had found a way to focus the machine on you and the other princesses. I left your personal lives to you, but watched and learned about this world, and about Equestria. That is why I know so much.”

“Well, I don’t believe you, but I’m living for the present and future, not for the past.” She tells me.

“So you’re okay with me being younger?” I ask. She nods.

“Alright, let me grab my sword, and then we’ll go to Ponyville.” I tell her. She nods. We exit her chambers, and start towards the armory. I was floating along the halls being to lazy to use my legs. We made it to the armory in under a minute.

As I was nearing the door at the guards on both sides of the door said, “HALT.” I stopped.

“Speak your business Avatar.” Says on the guard right.

“I am here to retrieve my sword so that I have more protection in the Everfree forest.” I tell them calmly. I could see emotions cross in their eyes.

“Proceed.” Says the guard on the left. I nod and they let me and Cadence pass. I could see bladed weapons of all kinds hung on racks or hooks. I see a guard at a counter so I walk up to him.

“What do you need Avatar?” He asks in a joyful voice.

“Well, I’m here to get my sword.” I tell him. He chuckles at this. He lights up his horn and my sword is brought up to the desk.

“I’m having trouble figuring out what this blade is made of, and how.” He tells me. I grab the sword by its sheath.

“Well, all you had to do is ask me, and I would have told you.” I tell him as I unsheathe my sword.

“Alright, well will you tell me?” I chuckle.

“It is made of two metals that aren’t from this world, Titanium and Aluminum. On my world we could mix metals together to make them stronger and lighter. Aluminum is both of these on its own, and so it Titanium. So I had this sword custom made. I ordered a katana Titanium/Aluminum alloy sword.” I tell him, “And a katana is forged by folding the mettle over and in on itself. This makes the weapon even stronger. Katanas are strong enough to cut through other swords, even if the other sword is made from a stronger material.” He raises his eyebrows at this.

“May I get a demonstration of this metal cutting sword?” He asks.

“Sure, got any blocks or bricks of metal?” I ask. He just lights his horn, and a brick of metal floats up to the desk.

“The highest quality steel I have. I need it cut in half for a project I’m doing.” He tells me.

“Do you mind if it is cut into triangular shapes?” He shakes his head. I just grab the slab of steel and toss it above my head. I wait until the last possible second to slice the brick in half and sheath my sword. I catch the two pieces of steel, and set them on the desk.

“There you go perfect halves.” I tell him. He lets out a loud laugh.

“That was amazing my friend; I have to spar with you some time.” He says as he levitates the two halves back to where they came from.

“Well, I have a request my friend.” I tell him.

“Ask away Avatar.”

“Do you have a bow and arrows I could borrow for my travels to the empire?” I ask him.

“Actually, yes I do.” He says.

“Good, could you have it ready tomorrow morning?” He nods.

“Alright see ya later.” I tell him as we left the armory. I head towards the exit to the palace, but Cadence stops. I turn around to see her looking glum. I walk back to her.

“Why so glum dearest?” I ask her.

“I don’t know. I just got a sense of foreboding.” She tells me.

“Well whatever it is, I’m sure we will pull through it together.” I tell her.

“Yeah, you’re right let’s go.” We continued walking. We were about to leave when Shinning Armor came up to us.

“Avatar, where are you going?” He asks me.

“Down to Ponyville captain, I’m tying up some loose ends before I go to the empire.” I tell him. He nods, and walks away. Cadence and I didn’t have anymore interruptions the entire way to Ponyville.

Chapter 10

I woke and saw that I was still at the bottom of the black mountain. I got up with a groan, and heard my back pop. My body aches from sleeping on the stone ground. I look around to see that I was actually on an outcropping of rocks on the side of the mountain.

I could see Ponyville off in the distance passed the forest that was below me.

“Let’s see if I have my energies restored.” I say aloud as I hold out my right hand in front of me with the palm facing up. I concentrate, and create a large ball of ki. I smile and bring the ki back into my body. I sigh as I float upwards. I was about thirty feet above the outcropping of rocks before I started on my way back to Ponyville.

It was the end of the day, and I was yawning by the time I landed in front of Twilight’s home. I walk up to the door and knock a couple of times. I came to Twilight’s because I heard Cadence’s voice coming from here. Twilight opens the door, sees me, and drags me inside with her magic.

Once inside I saw the rest of the elements, and a saddened Cadence. I immediately run up to Cadence, and hug her tightly.

“I’m so very sorry.” I tell her, “I never wanted to hurt you.” I hugged her harder, and she returns my hug. She cries into my shoulder, and I hold her tighter. I get a tap on the shoulder and turn to see Dash. She kisses me, and I am shocked still for a moment before I return her kiss. Dash pulls away, and then smacks me on the back of my head. I groan in pain. I let go of Cadence and bring a hand up to the back off my head. I pull it away to see blood on my hand. I sigh and make a ki ball. I put it on the injured area, and heal my wound. I put my hand down, and am smacked by Cadence across my face. I could feel a couple of my teeth had been knocked out of place. I swallow them, and bring another ki ball up to my mouth. I make it cover my entire jaw. I make a fist with my left hand as new teeth grow into place. I pull my hand away.

“You do realize that your hooves hurt more than a hand.” I tell them, “But I deserve it.”

“Please don’t ever scare us like that again.” Cadence tells me. I nod my head to her.

“I won’t.” I tell her. There is a knock on the door, and Twilight answers it. She welcomes in a hooded figure, and I recognize it as Zecora.

“I heard you had run off.” Zecora says to me without her rhyming. Zecora throws me a large potion.

“Thank you.” I tell her as I catch it.

“Just keep your end of the bargain boy.” She tells me with a cold stare. I nod my head to her.

“What time is it?” I ask to someone random.

“It’s around seven thirty sugar cube.” Apple Jack answers me.

“We need to get to the train station soon if we want to make it back to Canterlot.” I say aloud.

“I already sent a letter to the princess saying to send the transportation here.” Twilight tells me. I sigh in relief.

“Alright, well Cadence, Dash, where will we be staying? I can’t sleep on clouds because I need to concentrate to keep a form.” I ask my mares.

“We already have arrangements made. I will be staying with Dash, and you will be at Apple Jack’s.” Cadence tells me. I nod my head.

“Come on Artermis, I need to be getting home soon.” Apple Jack tells me. I hold a finger up asking for a minute.

“Where will we meet to leave?” I ask Cadence.

“We will all meet by the statue of Celestia, and will go from there.” She tells me. I look to Dash and she nods. I look over at Zecora.

“Does this have any side effects?” I ask her as I look at the potion in my hand.

“It will make you sleep for a few hours. I suggest drinking it tonight before you sleep.” She tells me.

“What happened to your rhyming? I thought it was rather nice.” I ask her.

“I only rhyme when I am happy and joyful. You have caused pain to others, and I am irritated by your antics.” She tells me. I just nod in understanding. I stand up, and shift into my silver Pegasus form, minus the size and flowing mane. I look to Apple Jack.

“When you’re ready we can leave.” I tell her.

“Artermis, why do you keep shape shifting?” asks Twilight.

“This ability is still new to me, so I am using it as much as possible to learn it faster.” I answer her, “I think it also reflects my emotions as well.” I say as I walk around the library.

“How so?” Twilight asks.

“Well, when I shifted right before I ran away to the black mountain, I was trying to turn into this form, but ended up as a black alicorn.” I tell her, “If my emotions are stable I can choose what to shift into. I might have a different form for every emotion I have.”

“Hmm, I think I should make a report on this.” Twilight thought to herself.

“You can document all you want, but you can’t send anything about this ability to Celestia.” I tell her. She looks at me confused.

“Why can’t I?” She asks me.

“Because she doesn’t know about this ability yet; I would like to tell her on my own time.” I tell the studious unicorn.

“Why haven’t you told her?” She asks me. I sigh.

“Because there is a future event that would make me seem suspicious to her if I did.”

“Oh. I will keep my papers to myself then.” She tells me. I nod and start towards the door once more. I am stopped by a hoof to my shoulder. I turn to see that it is Rarity.

“Yes lady Rarity?” I ask her.

“Your clothes are ready for you to pick up.” She tells me.

“I would like to stop by on my way to the farm if possible.” I tell her as I look to Apple Jack.

“I don’t care what you do just be in the barn before moon rise.” Apple Jack tells me. I nod.

“Rainbow and I will be heading to her place now so good bye my dear.” Cadence tells me with a kiss. Dash comes up and does the same before they left. I wait a few moments to make sure that they actually left.

“Lady Rarity, shall I walk you home?” I ask the ivory unicorn as I open the door for her. She nods and heads out, and I do the same.

“Could you shift back into your human form dear?” Rarity asks me. I nod and shift as I walked with her. I was back in my human form after a few moments.

“May I know why you wanted me in this form?” I ask her.

“I don’t think it is right for you to hide yourself.” She tells me. I sigh and bring a hand up to the bridge of my nose.

“I shift into a different form so that I don’t scare the citizens of Equestria.” I tell her.

“Yes, but you are known as a hero in Ponyville.” She reasons with me. I take this information in, and smirk. I just start floating by Rarity.

“I can’t believe rainbow Dash asked you out. I could have sworn she went after mares.” Rarity tells me. I just stay silent.

“Are you going to reply, or defend her?” She asks.

“I don’t see a reason behind arguing with someone who is stating what they thought.” I tell her.

“Well you’re no fun.” She tells me as she puffs her cheeks out. I just smile at that.

“If you want an argument you need to use a more interesting topic.” I tell her, “Like why I shouldn’t have hurt Luna before she was reformed.”

“When did you hurt her?” She asks me.

“It was before you girls got to the castle ruins. I had gone there after I flew off when you faced the manticore. Nightmare was there and we had a talk. I was still mad, so I had a short fuse with her. She had pushed me over the edge, and I slammed her through the roof of the ruins by her horn.” She visibly shutters at the mention of harming her horn, “She left me alone after that, and then I sat on the steps and waited for you all to show up.” I tell her without breaking stride.

“Well, at the time she had deserved it.” Rarity tells me. I am about to reply when I hear a twig snap. I turn towards the sound with my hands on the hilt of my sword. Nothing comes out of the shadows so we continue walking. I could hear light hoofsteps following us. Rarity is about to speak once more, but I dashed over to the spot where the sound was coming from. I grabbed the tails of the followers. I pick them up and bring them into the fading light of day.

“Who are they?” Rarity asks me. I already knew one was Apple Bloom, and the others were the other cutie mark crusaders.

“Well, this one is Apple Bloom, and I think one is related to you, and the other is an orange Pegasus filly.” I tell her.

“Alright Artermis you got us, can you put us down?” I hear Apple Bloom asks.

“As long as you don’t run away.” I tell her.

“I won’t.” I hear a higher pitched voice.

“I might.” I hear a tomboyish voice say.

“Ah won’t.” Apple Bloom tells me. I put the two, who said they wouldn’t run, down. I just grab the last one by one of her hoofs, and turn her right side up. I hold her under her shoulders, and look her in the eye. She looks right back at me. I grin evilly, and will my eyes to turn red. This scared the filly. I laugh as I change my eyes back to their normal color.

“Let me go.” I hear her tell me.

“Oh come now. I’m not going to hurt you.” I tell her as I bring her into a hug. She tries to push me away, but succeeds in getting nowhere.

“Put me down.” She tells me.

“Now why would I put such an adorable filly back onto the ground?” I ask her sarcastically.

“Because if you don’t I’ll bite you.” She tells me. I look her in the eyes once more.

“You do that and I’ll drop you from six thousand feet in the air.” I tell her with a hard glare, “Because I can tell just by your bone density that you can’t fly.”

“Artermis that was a low blow.” Apple Bloom tells me as she bucks my left shin. I just wince from the pain, and knew that she bruised my bone. I look down to Apple Bloom.

“Don’t make me take you to the Zebra Empire and make you help me with my quest.” I tell her, “Because you won’t enjoy it one bit.” She backs away from me. I could feel my anger starting to rise. I put the orange filly down, and take deep breaths to calm myself. I was slowly coming back to my senses. I sit down and grab my potion.

“Rarity I think I should pick up my clothes tomorrow morning. I need to drink this as soon as possible so that I don’t do something I will regret later on.” I tell the ivory unicorn. She nods so I look down to Apple Bloom.

“Want to fly home?” I ask her. She looks at me confusedly. I just make myself float again. I land and looking to Scootaloo, “I could bring you along as well.” I tell the small Pegasus. Scootaloo looks up at me with tears in her eyes. I kneel down in front of her.

“I’m sorry for what I said. It was wrong and I am offering to make it up to you.” I tell her.

“I don’t want anything from you.” She tells me. I stand up at this. I just stare at her as I make the air around her wings pull them open. Her eyes shoot strait up towards me. She closes her wings, so I lift a hand up and make her float up to me to look her in the eye.

“I am offering to teach you as well.” I tell her.

“No.” She tells me.

“I could get Dash to teach you.” I tell her. She stops everything she was doing.

“How would you do that?” She asks me. I smile at this.

“Well, she is my mare friend after all. I’m sure I could convince her to teach you how to fly.” I tell the young filly, “But I would have to fix your bone density before anything could be learned.”

“I don’t want anything from you.” She reminds me.

“I’m trying to get you to fly and you don’t want my gift? You are being foolish.” I tell her. I could feel myself shifting into something. I calm myself and stop the shift. I return to my human form. I look around to see that Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and I were the only ones present. Rarity and her sister must have gone home. I put Scootaloo back on the ground, and sit down in front of the two fillies.

“He’s right Scoots. He is offering you something you’ve wanted for a long time now.” Apple Bloom tells her friend. Scootaloo seems to be in deep thought for a while.

“Fine, I’ll let you fix me, and take me over to Apple Bloom’s.” She tells me. I smile and turn into my giant Pegasus form; lying down so that they could climb on. Apple Bloom is the first on, and Scootaloo gets on after a second. I stand up, and spread my wings.

“Wait; are your bones too heavy to fly?” Scootaloo asks me.

“Yes they are. I just give myself larger wings and strong flight muscles so that I can still fly. I can’t fly for nearly as long as a Pegasus though because keeping me in the air is a taxing job on my muscles, so I cheat and use a little air bending.” I tell her. I flap my wings and start to lift off of the ground. I flap harder and ascend off of the ground into the air. I start on my way to Bloom’s home.

“Wow you weren’t kidding when you said stronger muscles.” Scootaloo comments, “I bet if Dash had these she could do a triple rainboom.” I laugh at the idea, and then get one.

“You two want to break the sound barrier?” I ask them.

“You can do a sonic rainboom?” Scootaloo asks me.

“I can do a double rainboom.” I tell her.

“No way!” She tells me. I just laugh.

“Is it safe?” I hear Apple Bloom ask.

“Yes it is safe as long as you’re with me.” I tell the quivering filly, “But if you want more protection I could make my mane see through and make it cover you, and hold you on me.” I could tell she calmed so I did just that. I willed my mane to lengthen and become transparent. I made it form a sort of bubble for the fillies to be in. I then start climbing my way into the sky at a steady pace. My muscles air wearing out so I use air bending to keep moving, and just flap my wings for show.

“How high are you going to climb?” Scootaloo asks. I just lock my wings in place and power up my ki. I push myself down at Sweet Apple Acres at a tear jerking pace. I make a small air bubble over both of my eyes so that I could continue to see. I could see the mach cone forming in front of me. I just kept going not even fazed by the rainboom I made. A second mach cone formed in front of me, and I tore through it.

“So how does it feel to fly at two times the speed of sound?” I ask the two fillies who are on my back. I noticed that they couldn’t hear me so I just continued on towards our destination. I slowed down as we went so that I wouldn’t smash the two into my neck. We glided down to the farm house, and land a few feet away from Apple Bloom’s home.

“We’re here.” I tell the two fillies. I lie down and let the two young ones off. Someone exits the home, and I’m greeted with a big red hoof to the head. I groan and stand up turning back into my human form. I glare at the one who hit me.

“You’re going to regret that.” I tell him as I growl. He brings up another hoof, and I catch it before it even touches me. I start to fly upward, bringing him with me. I stop when I’m twenty feet from the ground.

“Are you going to apologize?” I ask the red stallion.

“Nope.” He tells me. He swings his other hoof at me, and I let him drop for a few feet. After I caught him I flew up to forty feet.

“Please apologize. I don’t like getting my hands dirty.” I tell him.

“Nope!” He shouts at me. I kick him in the ribs, just hard enough for it to hurt. I drop him and catch him by his rear left leg. I just sigh and start on my way down back to the ground. I let the stallion down, and put up an earth tent around me. I could hear someone banging on the outside of the rocks. I just start digging my way through the ground by earth bending.

I pop up out of the ground and rocket skyward. My anger was gone, and was replaced by impassiveness. I land and make a small crater around me. I walk away from the red stallion. I could see Apple Jack had come outside to see what was happening. I sit down and rub my head where the stallion had hit me. I bring a ki ball up to my head and began to heal it. I notice someone was in front of me. I stop healing my head and look at who it is.

“Are you alright sugar cube?” Apple Jack asks me.

“I’ll be fine. I’ll just have a small headache tomorrow.” I tell her as I start healing myself again.

“Sorry about Big Macintosh over there. He hasn’t met ya, and when you put Apple Bloom down he jumped to conclusions.” I just chuckle.

“I did the same when I pulled him into the air so I guess that makes us even. Where will I be sleeping tonight?”

“I would give you the guest room, but Babs is in there for the weekend. I guess you’ll be in the barn.” She tells me with a hoof on her withers.

“That’s fine with me. It’ll be like I’m at my grandfather’s farm again.” I tell her with a smile.

“You’ve been on a farm before?” She asks.

“And have done the work that goes with one. My grandfather had a heartfruit farm. He was the only one who could grow ‘em.” I tell her with a big smile.

“What in tarnation is a heartfruit?” She asks me.

“Well, it was a cross bread fruit of a dragon fruit, and an apple.” I tell her, “This fruit was special because it was able to germinate. I have the last twenty seeds to these amazing fruit. I am hoping to be able to plant them one day.”

“Wow, I never thought you could cross bread fruit.” Apple Jack tells me.

“It took humans ten years to figure it out.” I tell her.

“Where do you plan on planting your seeds?” Apple Jack asks.

“In a place that is surrounded by cold, but is warm none the less.” I tell her. She looks completely confused by this.

“You’ll know what I mean in time.” I tell her, “Just don’t dwell on it too long.” She nods her head.

“Oh, dinner is about done. I heard that you have a huge appetite.” She tells me with a smile. I laugh heartily. I stand up as I stop healing myself.

“You think you have enough to feed me?” I ask her with the biggest smile on my face

“We sure do if what Cadence said was true.” She replies with a chuckle. I just shake my head and follow her into her home. I smelled the sent of a home cooked meal. My smile got even bigger at that.

“Why hello there Avytar Arteemis.” I hear Granny Smith say as I entered the dinning room.

“Hello Granny Smith, how are you this evening?” I ask her choosing to be polite.

“Well ah’m fine as those trees outside.” She replies with a smile, “How are you?” I smile kindly at her, and kneel down in front of her.

“I’m just dandy Granny Smith.” She laughs a bit at this.

“Apple Jack, ya sure brought home a gentlecolt this time.” She calls out to her granddaughter, “Whey ya gonna marry ‘em?” I immediately face flush, and my nose starts to bleed. I cup my left hand under my nose to keep blood from dripping onto their floor. I make a ki ball and heal my nose. I blood bend the blood in my hand over the trash can.

“Ooo, he has powers too. I’m serious Apple Jack.” Granny calls once more. I stand and clear my throat. I look at Granny Smith.

“I’m sorry Ms. Smith, but I already have a mare to call my own, and I’m flattered by the idea of marrying Apple Jack, and like I said before I already have a mare that is precious to me.” This catches her attention. I sigh and sit down in front of the elderly mare. She is staring at me in an unnerving way.

“I’m sorry what was that? I couldn’t hear ya Granny.” Apple Jack asks as she walks into the room. She sees the look that Ms. Smith was giving me, and pushed me out the door. I just let her do what she wanted, as long as it got me out of the sight of the elder mare.

“Thanks AJ. I thought she was going to stare me into dating you. I wouldn’t mind but I don’t want Cadence to make me a gelding either.” Apple Jack chuckles at this, and I join her. I stand up and stretch my arms, and legs.

“What are you doin’ Arty?” Apple Jack asks my.

“Arty? Well I guess I knew that was coming.” I say as I put my sword and its sheath on the ground, “Well, I don’t want to pull a muscle when exercising now do I. Humans have figured out that if you stretch the muscles before any physical activity you have a much smaller chance of pulling a muscle.” I explain to the orange mare.

“You’re planning on working out at this time of day?” She asks me.

“Well, I have to practice with my powers, otherwise if something bad happens I won’t be able to protect the ones who are special to me. So yeah, I’m going to work out before dinner or sleep.” I tell her as I start doing jumping jacks, “I would like to get done before dinner because I don’t want to get a cramp.”

“Dinner is done, and what are you doin now?” She asks as I finished doing my jumping jacks and moved on to my hand stand push ups.

“This is a very hard work out, and it works my shoulders and back muscles.” I groan out as I get my first set of ten in, “Next up are the sit ups. Oh, could I just eat in the barn? I would really like that.” I continued my hand stand push ups as she walks back inside.

I get my first set of three in and move into a sit up position and start doing the workout. I managed to get two sets of twenty in before I hear hoofsteps. I sit up once more to see that it was Apple Bloom. I wipe the sweat from my brow and nod to her.

“Hey Bloom, what’s up?” I ask her.

“I was wondering if you could teach me some more earth bendin’.” She tells me with a downtrodden look. I just tilt my head slightly to the right.

“What’s wrong Bloom?” I ask her.

“Granny says that it taint natural to be able to earth bend. She says that it’s wrong.” She tells me as tears well up in her eyes, “Am ah a freak or just a mutant?” I stand up at this and bring the filly in for a hug. I kneel down in front of her, and she jumps into my arms.

“Hey, don’t listen to what Granny Smith says about bending. She doesn’t know anything about it, so her opinion on it doesn’t matter.” I tell her as she hugs me back, “And if she says its wrong to bend then you tell her that it’s wrong to not support your own family with what they were born with.” I could feel wetness on my chest where Apple Bloom was silently crying. I just rub her back and try to get her to calm down.

Apple Bloom stops crying after a couple minutes, and falls asleep in my arms. I smile down at the filly and carry her into the house. I give a death glare to Granny Smith as I walk up the stairs and into Apple Blooms room.

I set the young filly down on her bed, and sit down next to it. I then start to sing a lullaby.

Hush now quiet now,

it's time to lay your sleepy head,

Hush now quiet now,

its time to go to bed.

After I had finished with my lullaby I noticed that I had a small audience at the door of Apple Bloom’s room. Big Mac, and Apple Jack were there watching me. I softly sigh and stand up. I walk out of Apple Bloom’s room, closing the door after me. I am followed by the two earth ponies as I made my way down stares. I glare at Granny Smith as I walk out of the house as well. I just kept walking to the small field where I had first taught Apple Bloom to earth bend. I was followed all the way there.

I stopped in the middle of the field, and turned to the two followers. I was obviously angry at the elder of their family.

“What’s got you so worked up sugar cube?” Apple Jack asks.

“It’s Granny Smith. She has no right to tell her youngest granddaughter that she isn’t normal, and doesn’t belong JUST BECAUSE SHE CAN CONTROL THE EARTH!” I shouted into the sky. I was in a rage, and my ki was sky rocketing as I spoke, “SHE DOESN’T KNOW WHAT BENDING IS! SHE CAN’T MAKE A JUDGEMENT ON WHAT SHE DOESN’T KNOW ABOUT, AND SO HELP ME GODS IF I HEAR ANYTHING LIKE THIS AGAIN I WILL NEED SOMETHING TO TAKE MY ANGER OUT ON OR I WILL END UP KILLING SOMETHING, AND PRAY THAT SHE IS NOT IN MY SIGHT IF I DO!” Both ponies took steps away from me. I look up at the night sky and see my purple star again. I clenched my fists so hard I could hear my fingers pop. With a blood curdling cry I thrust my hands up at the star and let all of my ki out in a giant blast of anger. I watch with hate as the blast left the planet at a rapid pace.

I look at the two ponies that had followed me out to the field. Big Mac looked like he was going to wet himself and Apple Jack just looked at me with tears in her eyes. She takes a step towards me, but I just raise a giant wall of stone in front of me.

“Artermis! Let me talk to you!” I hear Apple Jack call over the wall. I just punch a hole in the wall.

“What do you want?” I ask with the smallest amount of emotion in my voice.

“I didn’t know Granny was talkin’ ta Apple Bloom like that, if I did I would have bucked her into the hospital. No Apple talks to another Apple like that.” She tells me as she walks up to me. I just collapse to my knees.

“I thought I could live in a world where true love and tolerance actually existed, but I thought wrong. The only things I have left in my life are two mares that I deeply care about, and my own existence. I am going to go sleep elsewhere. I don’t want anything to do with this farm until that elderly mare is six feet in the ground.” I say as I start to float up off of the ground, “And if I hear from Apple Bloom that she is being told that she is wrong once more I’m taking her with me to live a better life.”

“You can’t do that.” Apple Jack says as I stop to hear what she has to say, “She already lost her parents. She doesn’t need to lose her family as well.”

“From what I see she doesn’t have a family. Ones that belittle others are not to be family, and if I wanted to take her, I could just tell Celestia she is better off under my care. She takes my word better then the court right now.” I say as I continue to ascend into the sky, “Oh and she wouldn’t lose her family.” I tell then as I dart off into the night sky heading for the dark mountain once more. I was just slowly heading there when I hear a small cry from back at the farm. It sounded like Apple Bloom.

My anger came back and I broke the sound barrier three times as I flew as fast as a SR-71 Black Bird back to the farm. I landed in front of the house, creating a small crater when I did. I blasted the door off of its hinges as I entered the house. I basically flew up the stairs as I went to Apple Bloom.

When I made it to Apple Bloom’s room all I saw was a green old mare pulling Apple Bloom out of bed and into a closet. I pulsed the old mare off of Apple Bloom with my air bending, and grabbed said filly, as I flew out the window. I saw Apple Jack and Big Mac walking back to the house from where I was at in the sky. I landed in front of them.

“Your Grandmother just did what I told you would happen, and now Apple Bloom is under my care. I will take her to the castle tomorrow morning with Cadence, Dash, Zecora, and I. You have no say in the matter.” I tell the two before flying away again. I put Apple Bloom on my back, and shifted into my Pegasus form, and made my mane cover her. I made my way to Twilight’s for I had something to report to the princess. I was flying when I heard a voice from my right. I stopped and hovered there before I saw Dash fly up to me.

“Artermis, where are you going?” She asks me.

“I just saved Apple Bloom from her Grandmother, and I’m going to Twilight’s to report to the princess that she is now under my care.” I tell her as I start flying slowly towards Twilight’s again.

“Wait so you’re like adopting her?” She asks me with a bit of shock in her voice.

“Kind of, in my world when this situation happens the child is taken from the family and put in an orphanage, but if there was someone willing to take the child, then the child was put under their care as a legal guardian. It is more complicated than it sounds.” I tell her. I feel stirring on my back so I make my mane translucent.

“Huh… Wha’… Where am ah?” I hear Apple Bloom ask.

“Easy Bloom, you’re with me heading to Twilight’s.” I tell the worried filly. She relaxes at hearing my voice.

“Why are we going to Twilight’s” She asks me.

“Because of what your grandmother tried to do to you. I’m going to ask the Princess to put you under my care.” I tell her.

“What why? Why are you taking me away from my family?” I hear her ask, and I felt tears hitting my coat. I sigh and start to descend down to Twilight’s home. I land in front of the door without making a sound. I could hear Dash land next to me. I knock on the door. After a few moments Twilight answers.

“Artermis, why are you here?” She asks.

“I need to report something to the Princess.” I tell her. Her eyes widen and she lets me inside. Dash follows me in, and I take a seat on the couch.

“So what do you need to report?” Twilight asks me.

“Well, Apple Bloom I need to know what Ms. Smith was going to do to you if I hadn’t shown up.” I tell the small pony.

“After you left Granny came upstairs and woke me up. I was wondering what she was doing until she said I don’t belong in the Apple family because of my powers. She then started dragging me into the closet to do something. That’s when you show up, and save me.” Apple Bloom tells me. I nod.

“Okay. Are you ready to write?” I ask Twilight. She nods her head.

“Dear Princess Celestia, It has come to my attention that the earth pony Apple Bloom has a family that is trying to harm her. I suggest letting me take care of her instead of her Grandmother for she attempted to harm Apple Bloom, because she is an earth bender. I await your reply, Avatar Artermis.” Twilight nods, and rolls the scroll up. She walks upstairs into her room, and most likely made Spike send the letter.

“Artermis, why are you taking me away from Granny?” Apple Bloom asks me.

“It is because she tried to harm you. I have seen to many children abused by their parents or legal guardians, that I will not allow it to happen in this world if I can help it.” I tell Apple Bloom.

“Oh, okay. Will I be able to visit them?” She asks.

“Of coarse you can, as long as I’m with you. I will take you back to the farm to let you pack your things. You will be living at the castle with me if Celestia approves of my actions.” I tell young filly. Twilight walks back downstairs with a scroll in her magical grasp. She magics it to me.

“Sorry, but I can’t read Equestrian, unless it’s in Grogish.” I say as I open the scroll to check. It was in Equestrian, so I hold it out to Twilight with a sigh.

“Okay… Dear Avatar Artermis, I’m sorry you still can’t read Equestrian, so I hope Twilight will read this to you. I am going to send the documents for Apple Bloom’s adoption to you through Spike. I am sorrowed to hear that my little ponies are acting like this. Apple Bloom, I am sorry to hear that your Grandmother has done this to you. Artermis is a great person, and he will be able to care for you properly. By the Princess of the sun, Princess Celestia.” Twilight read to me. Just as she finished Spike walks down to me, and hands me some documents then heads back upstairs to sleep.

“And I still can’t read these.” I say as I shuffle through the pages. There are five pages with symbols that I didn’t understand.

“I can fix your reading problem if you want me to.” Twilight tells me. I look up to her.

“I would like that. If you need energy to do it I am ready to assist.” I tell her.

“It is a very simple spell. I just need you to close your eyes, and wait for a light headed feeling.” She tells me. I nod and close my eyes. I could hear her horn light with the light hum of magic. I feel the light headed sensation come and go. I hear her horn stop humming, so I open my eyes and look down at the documents. I could read the symbols as though I had been taught Equestrian since I was born.

“Wow, this is strange and nice at the same time, thank you Twilight.” I tell her as I quickly read through the pages of legal bull crap. I got to the last page after a few minutes of reading. I see that it needs two signatures. One from me, and one from Apple Bloom. I shift parts of my body so that I could reach into my left pocket and pull out a pen. I click the button and sign my new name in Equestrian on the designated line.

“Apple Bloom, I need your signature if you want to be put under my care. If you don’t want me to care for you, you will return home and will have to live with your Grandmother.” I tell her. I could tell she was crying once more, for I felt her tears on my coat.

“I don’t want to live with Granny anymore.” She tells me. I hand the pen and document over my shoulder to her. I could tell she read the last few lines before her signature line.

“This says you will become my Father if I sign this. Does that mean I won’t be an Apple anymore?” She asks as her tears start falling again.

“That is the first signature line. Read the other one.” I tell her. She stays silent for a few seconds.

“I think I want to be your daughter anyways. Granny was mean to me, and I want nothin’ to do with her.” Apple Bloom tells me as I feel her sign the document, then hoofs it back up to me. I solemnly hand it to Twilight, who nods and takes it upstairs. After a few minutes she returns with another scroll and hoofs it to me. I open it and read it.

Dear Avatar Artermis,

I see that Apple Bloom has decided to be your daughter. I hope the best for the both of you. I will be sending a chariot for you all in the morning. I wish you safe travels.

May you be happy,

Celestia

I burn the letter with my fire bending then float the ashes into the fireplace.

“Let’s go get your things Apple Bloom.” I tell the young filly as I stand up.

“Do you want some help?” Twilight asks. I shake my head.

“Well too bad you’re getting it.” Dash says as she follows me. Twilight nods and follows me as well. I just sigh and continue out into the night heading to Sweet Apple Acres.

We made it to Sweet Apple Acres after ten minutes of travel. I walked right up to the front door of the house, and knocked. Apple Jack answered, and saw me.

“I have come to gather Apple Bloom’s belongings. She has decided that I will be her new father.” I tell the orange mare. She nods and lets me into her home. I am followed by four ponies now; Twilight, Dash, Apple Jack, and Big Mac. Granny Smith just glares at me, and I glare right back as I went up to Apple Bloom’s room. I set the sleeping filly down on her bed. And start packing her things into a large bag that Apple Jack had brought into the room.

I notice that Apple Jack is shedding tears, but is not acknowledging them. I just continue to pack Apple Bloom’s things into the suit case of god, for it was huge. I notice Apple Bloom stir from her sleep, and I place a hoof on her. She calms at my touch, and I smile sadly.

“I never wanted to tear a family apart.” I whisper.

“Then why do it?” I hear Big Mac ask.

“Because I would rather see tears of sorrow, then tears of pain and betrayal.” I tell him as I take my hoof off of Apple Bloom. I continue to pack Apple Bloom’s bag.

“Dash, will you go tell Cadence about the recent events?” I ask my mare friend. She nods and gives me a short hug. I just stood there for a few moments as I looked at a photo of Apple Bloom’s parents. A tear escapes my eye, and I softly pack the photograph into her bag. I breath a heavy breathe, and pick Apple Bloom up, and put her on my back. I will my mane to cover her like a blanket. I feel her snuggle up to my back, and my heart melts. I am shedding tears of anger and sorrow as I walk down the stairs with Apple Bloom’s bag in tow. I use my air bending to get the bag down the stairs. I glared at Granny Smith, and she returns the glare with one of her own. I snort and see that fire comes out of my nostrils. This make Granny Smith stop glaring at me. I just head out the door. I turn myself into an earth pony. I lie on the grass that is in front of the house. I feel a hoof on my shoulder and turn to see Apple Jack.

“Please promise me you’ll take good care of her.” She tells me.

“Cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.” I tell her with the motions. She gives a heavy laugh at my antics. She gives me a hug. I just stayed still.

“Just… Be a great father to her.” She tells me, “She already lost two parents. She can’t lose another.” I nod my head.

“Hey Artermis… I’m sorry about earlier. I hope you will take care of her.” Big Mac tells me.

“Please big guy. I already knew you might do something like that. I wouldn’t worry about Bloom though. I will do my damnedest to be her father. I will let her visit you all when ever I’m in Ponyville.” I tell him. I stand up and start off, but I feel Apple Bloom wake up.

“Do you want to say goodbye?” I ask her. She nods to me. I smile softly to her and lie down once more. I watch as she runs back to her siblings and gives them each a hug. I didn’t even bother to try and hear what they said to each other. I just kept my eye on her.

I stand up and head back to the house when I see Granny Smith exit the house. I stand behind Apple Bloom. I just watched Granny Smith to make sure she didn’t try something. But all I saw in her eyes were sorrow I squint my eyes as I try to see past her eyes. I didn’t see anything.

I tense up as Granny Smith walks up to her Granddaughter, and gives her a hug. I see the sharp object in her hoof, and slide her away from my new daughter. I air bend the knife out of her hoof.

“How dare you try to harm my daughter again? You’re lucky I’m sad right now or you would be dead.” I tell the old mare as my mane flashes a deep purple. She scrambles back into her home, and I watch her the entire time. I lie down, and Apple Bloom hops onto my back.

“Can we go now? I don’t want to get hurt by Granny Smith.” Apple Bloom asks me. I just start to walk away from the farm with Twilight by my side.

“I’ll have your head!” I hear Granny Smith call out. Her sentence made me pass my anger line. I turn around, and shoot three pebbles at her with the velocity of a fifty caliber rifle round. I hear Granny Smith cry out as the pebbles take out her three good legs. I turned around and kept walking after that. I walk with Twilight back to her home with Apple Bloom on my back, and her bags being floated next to me by my air bending. I made my mane cover Apple Bloom like a blanket once more as she fell asleep on my back.

I placed Apple Bloom down on the guest bed in Twilight’s home. I then shift back into my human form. I walk back downstairs, and sit on the couch in the library part of the home. Twilight was in her office doing something or other. I pulled out my potion and drank it. It was sour, then bitter, then spicy with a metallic tang, and lastly it was sweet. I put the bottle of the potion down next to me on the floor. I do the same with my sword. I lie back on the couch and fall asleep with the potions help.

Chapter 11

I slowly woke to a weight on my chest. I open my eyes to see that the weight is Apple Bloom. I smile and pet her back. She wakes up with a yawn and a fore hoof rubbing her eyes. I smile even more at her cuteness.

“Morning Apple Bloom.” I tell her. She opens her eyes to see me.

“Morning Artermis.” She replies with another yawn. I give her a short but caring hug. She returns the hug, and jumps down to the floor. I sit up, and look around to see that I’m in Twilight’s house. Last night’s events came back to me.

“So why did you climb on top of me last night?” I ask Apple Bloom.

“I had a nightmare, so I came down here to sleep with you for comfort.” She tells me. I smile at her.

“As long as you need comfort, I’ll be happy to let you sleep with me.” I tell my daughter. She beams back up to me. I hear hoofsteps coming down the stares, and look up to see Twilight. She has bed mane, and is grudging towards the kitchen. I chuckle and straiten her main with a quick burst of air. She smiles at me, and then disappears into the kitchen. I look down at Apple Bloom and hear her stomach gurgle. I chuckle, and she giggles.

“What do you say to go to get breakfast with Cadence and Dash?” I ask the young pony. Her eyes light up at this.

“That would be awesome.” She tells me. I chuckle again and head for the door.

“Artermis, what about my stuff?” Apple Bloom asks. I face palm at almost forgetting, “And your sword.” I face palm again, and pick up my sword, strapping it around my waist. Twilight walks back into the room when I was thinking about Apple Bloom’s belongings.

“Hey Twilight, do you have any spells for weight reduction, and shrinking objects?” I ask the studious unicorn. She nods to me as she takes a sip of her liquid.

“Yeah, just let me finish my coffee, and I’ll use them on her bags.” She tells me. I nod.

“Do you want some extra energy for the day?” I ask as I pull my hand up and make ki sparks from my fingers. She shrugs.

“Sure, I don’t see why not. I have a rather difficult spell to do today anyways.” She tells me. I nod once more.

It was a few minutes before Twilight finished her coffee and was ready to use magic. She walks up to me, and I hold out my hand. She puts her hoof into my hand, and I start to give her ki. Her eyes widen as she feels my ki flowing into her body.

“What kind of energy is this? I was expecting chi.” She asks me. I chuckle as I stop giving her energy. I put my hand down.

“That was ki. It is the energy I use to fly and make giant blasts of power.” I tell her, “I figured you would like a kick to start your day.” She giggles at my last sentence.

“Well I have more than enough magic to do the spell I was going to cast today.” She tells me as she lights her horn. A beam of magic shoots out of Twilight’s horn, and hits Apple Blooms bag. The bag shrinks down to the size of a deck of cards. Twilight stops her magic and I pick up the tiny suitcase; putting it in my right pocket. I ruffle Apple Bloom’s mane. She giggles, and I restored it as I head for the door now. Apple Bloom eagerly following behind me.

“We’re heading out. See you later Twi.” I call to the unicorn as we left. The door closes behind us, and I start on the way to the statue of Celestia.

“So what are we doin’ today?” Apple Bloom asks me.

“Well, I plan on getting breakfast, then heading to get my new clothes from Rarity. Then head back to Canterlot.” I tell her.

“Oh.” She says a little saddened.

“Do you want to do something as well?” I ask her.

“I wanted to say goodbye to my friends.” She tells me.

“We can do that. I was guessing you wanted to that anyways. So while we’re at Rarity’s I’ll let you go with Sweetie Bell to find Scootaloo to say your goodbyes. Just make sure to be at the chariot before ten o’ clock.” I tell her. She nods, and we continue on our walk. I give waves and greeting to ponies who are friendly to me. Eventually we made it to the statue, and see that my mares are waiting for us.

“Hey girls.” I call to them as I stop in front of them, “Would you like to catch some breakfast?” I ask them. Cadence looks at me like I had forgotten something important.

“You adopt a child without my permission and then act like nothing happened?” Cadence asks me.

“You want to know what happened don’t you.” I ask her. She nods her head.

“Hold still this will only take a second.” I tell her as I reach my hand out to her head. She pulls away before I touch her.

“What are you trying to do?” She asks.

“I’m trying to show you what I saw by letting you into my mind.” I tell her.

“Why would you do that?”

“Well, an explanation is never enough proof.” I tell her, “I believe you have to see it to understand or believe it.” She thinks this over for a while.

“Oh, enough you two, you’re fighting like two old ponies for the last oatmeal cookie. I was going to be hurt, maybe even killed by Granny Smith my grandmother because I was born as an earth bender. Artermis saved me, and then adopted me so that I don’t have to live with Granny, and be in danger while I’m there. He probably saved my life. And I’m the one who wanted him to be my dad, so please stop fighting.” Apple Bloom explains to Cadence. Cadence looks at my daughter as though she was trying to find out where she came from.

“Is what she said true?” She asks me. I just sigh and grab Cadence’s head and show her what had happened last night. I let go when I was done. Cadence looks down to Apple Bloom with tears in her eyes.

“I’m so sorry you had to go through that. I am sorry for wanting you gone. Nopony should have to go through what you did last night.” Cadence says as she scoops Apple Bloom into a hug.

“Ack…Can’t… breathe.” I hear Apple Bloom choke out. I shake my head with a smirk, and make the air around Apple Bloom compress then expand quickly setting Apple Bloom free. I hold out my arms, and Apple Bloom jumps up into them. I hold the filly as though she weighed as much as a small cat.

“So, about breakfast, I was thinking we could go out and get something to eat, then I will go get my clothes, and Apple Bloom can say goodbye to her friends before we leave.” I tell the others. Dash just nods to me, and I look to Cadence.

“I don’t see a problem with that as long as you go with Apple Bloom to see her friends.” Cadence tells me. I nod my head and look to dash.

“Know any good places for breakfast?” I ask her.

“Do you want my kind of breakfast or a normal one?” She asks me.

“Let’s go for the normal breakfast this time Dash. I’ll let you take me to your favorite places later after we get home.” I tell her. She nods and motions for us to follow. We followed Dash to a restaurant that was in the center of Ponyville. I didn’t bother to read the name, and just followed Dash inside.

“Welcome, seats for four?” asks a waitress. I nod my head, and follow the mare into the restaurant. We are seated at a table, and given menus. I look through the menu.

“I thought you couldn’t read Equestrian.” Cadence states to me.

“I couldn’t until last night when Twilight cast a spell on me. I can now read it just fine.” I tell her. She just shrugs and looks back to her menu. I had decided what I wanted and put my menu down.

“So what did you two do last night before all of the commotion?” I ask my mare friends.

“Stuff.” Dash answers. I could see a slight blush on her cheeks.

“We gossiped about colts.” Cadence tells me.

“I don’t want to know then. If it was about colts or stallions I don’t think I need to know.” I tell them as my cheeks burned a bright red.

“What has you so blushy?” Cadence asks me with a giggle.

“Well, the last time I asked what two females did on their night together I received some rather explicit information.” I tell her as I bring a ki ball up to my nose. Cadence blushes and I hear Dash’s wing pomf. I just kept the ki ball to my nose.

“What does explicit information mean?” Apple Bloom asks me.

“When you’re older Apple Bloom.” I tell her with a sigh. She puffs up her cheeks and I chuckle at her attitude.

“What’s so funny?” She asks me.

“You’re just so cute when you’re mad.” I tell her.

“Ugh! Don’t tell me that!” She tells me with a massive blush that put her brother’s coat to shame.

The waitress returns to take our orders.

“So what will you all be having this morning?” The mare asks. I let the ladies go first.

“Well I would like some scrambled eggs and hayfries.” Dash tells the waitress.

“I would like some daisy and daffodil sandwiches.” Cadence tells the waitress.

“I’ll have what she ordered.” says Apple Bloom gesturing to Cadence.

“I’ll have five orders of the giant waffles.” I tell the waitress whose jaw hit the floor.

“Are you sure you can eat that much sir?” She asks. I give a hearty laugh.

“If I wanted to I would eat ten orders, but I’m on a tight schedule.” I tell her.

The waitress blinks and walks away saying, “I’ll be back with your food.” I just try to suppress my laughs. I am being stared at by Dash.

“I don’t think you can eat that much.” She tells me with her jaw on the floor. I raise an eyebrow.

“You want to bet on it?” I ask her, “Because I aye much more when I was at the palace.” She shakes her head. Cadence just giggles at the scene before her. We all broke into idle chatter about trivial things until our food came. I amaze everypony that was present in the restaurant as I finish all five of the giant waffles without a problem. I amazed the waitress as I walked outside and came back with a hunk of gold in my hand.

“That should pay for our meal, and cover your tip.” I say after I cut it in half with my sword. The waitress stares at me in awe as we left the dinner. We all went over to Rarity’s after breakfast to get my clothes and to say goodbye to Sweetie Bell. We arrived and left in less than ten minutes. It took me nine and a half to get Sweetie bell to let go of Apple Bloom. I was sad that I had to pry two friends apart, but it was for Apple Bloom’s own good.

We found Scootaloo sleeping in the club house of the CMC and let Apple Bloom do what she wanted to do. After a short five minutes Apple Bloom came out of the club house and walked up to me. She waves a hoof for me to come closer, so I do. She does the motion again, and I was right next to her muzzle.

“She’s dead.” Was all she whispers into my ear. My form shaped into a blazing white alicorn. My mane was literal flames and I was enraged. Cadence couldn’t stop me as I rocketed to the farm house on Sweet Apple Acres. I stopped on the top of the house, and phased through the roof. I landed on the ground floor to see Granny Smith washing a bloody knife. I just made the water from the faucet constrict around her throat. I keep hold of her and bring her up to my face.

“YOU HAVE KILLED AN INNOCENT CHILD. YOU WILL PAY THE ULTIMATE PRICE!” I screamed at her in the royal Canterlot voice. I keep her in my grip, and change into a demonic form of my human body. I let the water fall away, and I pick the elderly mare up. I just started squeezing harder as time went on. I had crushed her wind pipe by the time Apple Bloom came up to me. She touches my leg, and I look down to her.

“Put her down.” She says to me calmly.

“She must pay a price. It is my job to keep the world in balance, and because of this mare’s actions a child is dead. She has shifted the scales to the side of darkness, and I must realign them.” I tell her. Apple Bloom shakes her head at me.

“We found Scootaloo in the attic of the clubhouse. She needs your help.” I drop Granny Smith to the floor and follow Apple Bloom to Scootaloo. I made it to the orange Pegasus, and saw that her wings had been cut off. My ki sky rockets again. My eyes glowed with the power of the Avatar’s, and most likely the power of the Sayains. I made a ball of pure healing energy that could fit Scootaloo inside.

“I need more power if I am to save her.” I say in a thousand voices. Cadence fires a beam of magic at me, and I start to absorb it. Scootaloo floats into my sphere, and I received her vitals in my mind. She was barely alive. I start the healing process at once. I worked on replenishing her blood first, and then started on her wings. I could see that the bones were trying to regrow. I just lined up the energy for them to follow, and they speedily made themselves into a large pair of dragonish wings. I then started giving her wings muscles and tendons. After those were in place Cadence collapses from the stress of magic loss. I fire a small ball of energy at her, and she regained consciousness immediately. I went back to work on Scootaloo. I worked on her skin next. It was a slow agonizing process to put new skin on her. I was starting to lose energy after her wings had skin.

I start to put feathers on her wings, making new follicles for them to grow from, and then speeding up the growing process. My vision slowly starts to tunnel down until I feel a new energy being given to me. I look up to see Twilight Sparkle giving me power. I got back to work.

Scootaloo was starting to regain consciousness so I sapped her chi and put her back to sleep. I then started on giving what couldn’t grow feathers the hard skin between the ribs of her wings. Twilight stops giving me power, and I get my tunnel vision again. I finished Scootaloo’s wings before my vision was completely gone. I set Scootaloo down, and collapsed to my knees. My power from the previous Avatar’s was gone, and my Sayain ancestors stopped helping me. My vision blacked out, and came back after a few seconds. I was still on the ground, and Scootaloo was sleeping.

I slowly sit up and see that everyone was still there.

“How long was I out?” I ask them.

“A few… seconds…” Twilight told me. I felt drained, like I didn’t have my powers anymore, but I could still feel my ki, and chi, in my body. I sigh and look over to Scootaloo and laugh when I see that I gave her wings like Safira’s from the movie Eragon from my world, except they were the same as her coat color. I slowly get up to my feet, and feel my energies slowly returning. The scales of this world were in harmony once more. Scootaloo starts stirring in her sleep, so I sit down next to her.

Her eyes open, and her wings are snapped shut up against her body. She looks around and sees me next to her, then all of the others. Apple Bloom rushed up to Scootaloo, and hugs her. Scootaloo returns the hug with strength. I smile at my work, and say, “Scootaloo. I would look at your new wings.” She looks at me funny, but looks all the same.

“Whoa, how did you make these? They’re freaking amazing!” She says as she gives them a few test flaps which put her a few feet in the air. She laughs as she lands, and I join her, as do the others.

“I can fly?” She asks me.

“While I was healing you I fixed your bone density problem as well.” I tell her. She jumps and hugs me. I barely catch her without falling over. I hug her back.

“Thank you so much.” She tells me with tears coming from her eyes. I just smile at her, and rub her back. I set her down after she stops crying. She hugs me again, this time with less force.

“Can you be my dad?” She asks me so softly that she was probably hoping I didn’t hear it.

“It depends on if you truly want that.” I tell her. She looks up to me and nods. I sigh but smile at her anyways. She lets go of me, and I stand up slowly once more.

“Twilight I have another letter to write, and Cadence we have a new member to our family.” Cadence glares at me and I glare right back. She gives up after she saw the hatred I had in my eyes for one elderly green earth pony. She nods her head, and I smile. Twilight is ready to write a letter, but I just shake my head.

“If I can read it, I can write it Twi.” I tell her. She nods and magics the tools over to me. I earth bend a small desk for me to write on, and start on the letter.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have grave news. I have evidence that the earth pony Granny Smith of the Apple family has almost killed the Pegasus filly Scootaloo. I saved Scootaloo and gave her a new pair of wings, since her originals were cut off by the elderly earth pony. Scootaloo has asks to become my daughter and I would like it if you could send the documents for another adoption. I will be waiting for your reply on the matter at hoof.

The Avatar,

Artermis

I roll up the parchment and seal it with a ring of air. I look up to Twilight.

“How does spike send the letters with his fire?” I ask her.

“He adds a small amount of magic and will, why?” She tells me.

“I think I can replicate the flame he uses, and send letters to Celestia.” She looks at me.

“I might have to be in a unicorn body to do it though.” I say as I shift into my silver pony body, except this time I was a unicorn. I light my horn with a purple magic, and light the letter on fire with a deep purple flame. I add magic to the flame, and will it to go to Celestia. I succeeded in sending the letter in a small little cloud of purple smoke. After a few minutes a small cloud of smoke comes back to me, and pops with magic into a scroll with the documents. I read the scroll first.

Dear Avatar Artermis,

I am truly saddened that my subject would do this. I would like you to arrest Granny Smith the earth pony, and bring her to Canterlot when you leave. The documents you requested are sent with this letter. I am happy to hear that you restored Scootaloo’s wings, and that she would like to become part of your family. I wish you luck in your travels.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

I burn the scroll again, this time with regular fire, and shift back into my human form. I reach into my left pocket and pull out my pen, flipping to the signing page. I sign my name on the designated line. I lower the stone desk, so that Scootaloo so that she could sign the documents as well.

“You have two choices. The first signature line is for me to become your father. The second is for me to become your legal guardian.” I tell her. She nods, and I hand her the pen. I shift back into my unicorn form, and send the documents to Celestia. I shift back and sit down. I am breathing hard for some reason.

“Twilight, Something is wrong. I shouldn’t be winded. I need to get to a hospital; I think it is because I used magic while in my unicorn form.” I tell her.

“I don’t have enough magic to teleport all of us there.” She tells me. I reach out my hand, and she puts her hoof into it. I give her what energy I had to spare. She pulled her hoof back when I couldn’t give anymore. I look to her with sweat dripping off of me.

“I have enough now.” She tells me. She lights her horn, and we were all in the hospital after a little lightheaded feeling. I stumble up to the desk with Twilight at my side.

“I need medical attention.” I tell the nurse. The nurse looks at me with a look of confusion. I look down to Twilight who is looking at me. My tan tien burns with the new magical energy. I clench my eyes shut to tell Twilight to tell her.

“He has the symptoms of new magic use in the none magical.” She tells the nurse. This probably catches the nurse’s attention. I heard the intercom.

“I need three doctors to the magical emergency room, now.” Is what had come from the intercom. I am rushed to a room with three doctors in it.

“We need to know where the magic is going.” One of the doctors tells me. I just hold my hands over my tan tien.

“This is where humans store their energies. I can feel the magic burning there.” I tell them. The doctors nod to one another, and I am put under.

I woke slowly, and groggily. I groan as I slowly sit up. I could still feel the magic in my tan tien, but it no longer burned. I look for a bathroom, and see one close by to my right. I stand up and slowly shuffle over to it. I was in a solitary room, with nothing out of place, so I just walked into the empty Bathroom. I looked around to see that I was alone. I head over to the toilet, and up chucked into it. My puke was black with some pieces of red in it. I take care of my business, flush the toilet, and head back to my bed.

A nurse enters the room, and sees that I’m awake. I smile and wave and she does the same.

“How do you feel Avatar?” She asks me.

“Like I fought a demon, and lost.” I tell her. She chuckles.

“I wouldn’t be surprised. You had too much magic in your body for just three doctors to handle. We had the whole staff there to extract the excess magic.” She tells me. I just raise my eyebrows.

“Am I supposed to still have magic?” I ask her, “Because I can tell I have a new energy inside of my body.” She shrugs.

“Some beings come in here with the same problem, and only a tenth of them keep the magic, so it is possible that you do still have magic, just that now you are able to use it properly.” She tells me. I just look at myself with a new sense of respect.

“I’m not complaining.” I tell the Nurse, “I never caught your name.”

“Oh, I’m Nurse Redheart. I am your Nurse while you stay here at the hospital.” She tells me. I smile as I had known her from the show, and some fan fictions. I give her a nod.

“When will I be admitted to leave?” I ask her. She looks at the clipboard that was hanging from my bed. She looks up to me after a few seconds.

“It says as soon as you feel fit to leave.” She tells me.

“Where are my children, and mare friends?” I ask her.

“They were told to wait in the lobby. Would you like me to go get them?” She asks. I nod, and she leaves. I close my eyes for a few moments to collect my thoughts, and open them when I had them sorted out. Nurse Redheart returns with my family after a few short minutes.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo jump up onto the bed, and hug me. I return their hugs, and look up to my two loved ones.

“I hate it how you always seem to end up in a hospital bed every couple days.” Cadence tells me.

“I doubt I’ll be in here much longer.” I tell her, “How long have I been in here anyways?” I ask them. Cadence looks to a calendar.

“About a few days.” She tells me. I nod solemnly. I look down to my two children.

“How are you two?” I ask my daughters.

“I thought you were going to die.” Apple Bloom tells me. I give a big hearty laugh at that.

“Please, a simple setback like this can’t take me down. Hell I survived an apocalypse, so don’t worry about me.” I tell them. Scootaloo was staring at me with her mouth open.

“How did you survive an apocalypse?” She asks me. I chuckle.

“That is a story for later when I’m not in a hospital and looking like I’m on my death bed.” I tell her. She nods, and cuddles into me. I pet her back with my right hand for she was on my right side. Apple Bloom does the same, and I pet her as well. I then get a quick pain in my tan tien. I wince from the quick burning sensation.

“Looks like I’m not at the top of my game.” I say to no one in particular, “I think I’ll stay here for a few more hours before I leave.” Cadence nods to me. I get another pain, but this one was different. I was getting the pain from shape shifting time one hundred. I quickly put my two daughters on the ground with my air bending, then cry out in agony from my body shifting.

“Don’t interfere… This is one of my own abilities acting out.” I tell the Nurse. I clenched my teeth as my bones felt like they were melting, and reshaping. After my bones were solid once more my hands and feet were gone. My skin starts to turn black with a small burning pain, but the hair that was growing was completely black, and short. I had grown a fully black coat. I was then screaming in pain as a long horn comes from my fore head.

I flip over onto my stomach as two sharp bones split my skin open, and two wings grow into place. When the pain was gone I had a dark purple mane with deep silver highlights. My tail matched my mane, and I had grown wings similar to Scootaloo’s. I looked into a mirror I was given and saw that I actually had five horns, one large unicorn horn and four smaller ones around it in a diamond pattern. My eyes didn’t have black pupils anymore, for they had turned slightly darker silver then my retina. My wings edges were as sharp as my sword that I had before, and were probably just as strong and light weight. I flap my wings a couple times to get use to the new muscles once more. I slowly get off of the bed, and slowly walk around the room. I slowly increase my speed until I was walking normally.

The pain in my stomach was gone, and my magic didn’t burn at all. My eyes widened as I feared for my other abilities. I go through each of them, and only find that my shape shifting doesn’t work anymore.

“Well, I can’t shape shift anymore. I still have all of my other abilities, and why the hell am I an alicorn?!” I ask as panic starts to set in.

“Calm down, let me go get a doctor.” The Nurse tells me. I blink a couple times before I get onto the bed again, and lie down on my stomach with my legs folded under me. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom jump up again, and lay against my sides. I look back to my flank when I see a small flash.

My cutie mark appeared on both of my flanks. I see that it is a yin yang sign, but the colors were off. Instead of black and white, it was purple and silver. The dots inside of the halves were different as well. The dot in the purple was a sun much like Celestia’s cutie mark, and it was the deep silver. The other dot was a full moon, which also had a crescent in it. This yin yang was surrounded by shields, and swords in a circle like fashion. I hear gasps come from my daughters.

“You got a cutie mark.” They say in unison. I smile at this.

“Um, what does it mean?” Dash asks.

“It symbolizes my job as the keeper of balance in this world. I will fight to make the world balanced, and I will defend the balance. The two celestial bodies are representatives of day and night. I am guessing that means that I am to make sure that neither of the Princesses acts up again. The swords are for my will to fight for balance, and the shields are for the protection to balance that I give.” I tell them all.

“Apple Bloom, we have the coolest dad ever.” Scootaloo squeals. I just chuckle.

Nurse Redheart returns with a doctor in tow. I see that his Cutie mark is a needle with a lightning bolt shaped thread in it.

“Hello Artermis, I am Doctor Swift Suture. I am here to do a scan on you to see what made you into an alicorn.” He tells me.

“Well scan away.” I tell him. He nods and lights his horn with a yellow magic. His horn projects a sort of giant retina scanner over my entire body. His magical scan goes over me a few times before he stops.

“It seems your magic was too much for your body, so it turned into an alicorn to compensate for the amount of power. Usually when a pony is in your situation, mostly earth ponies, they turn into a unicorn. I don’t know exactly why you were turned into an alicorn. It could be that you have immense stores of magic, or your other energies that caused this to happen.” He tells me with a professional tone.

“Well, this puts a twist on my life.” I say with a sigh, “I need to send a letter to Celestia.” I am given a piece of paper, and something to right with from Nurse Redheart.

“Thank you.” I tell her. I then start to write.

Dear Celestia,

Due to my magic use while I was in the form of a unicorn my body had grown a way to make magic. My human self was never supposed to be able to use magic, so my magic caused a medical problem. I’m sure you might have heard from Twilight in the past couple days, but I have some more news.

I am now an alicorn. My body couldn’t handle the magic that was left over for me to use, so to compensate I was forcibly transformed into a black alicorn. I have already gained my cutie mark, and will be sending you updates on my well being if requested.

I await your reply,

Avatar Artemis

I send the letter off in a small work of fire bending, and magic. It was a few moments before I received a reply. The smoke flew in through a window, and materialized in front of me as a scroll. I will my magic to levitate the scroll and open it. I succeeded in doing so. I then read the letter.

Dear Avatar Artermis,

I am surprised by your recent report. My sister and I will be coming to Ponyville to see this ourselves. We will be at your location soon.

By the sun,

Princess Celestia

After I finished reading there was a flash and pop of teleportation magic, and Celestia and Luna were in the room. The others in the room bowed, minus me and Cadence. After everyone rose from there bow I looked to Celestia. I nod my head out of respect. She smiles to me.

“So sister, please tell me why you woke us up.” Luna pleaded to Celestia. I clear my throat and spread my wings. Luna looks at me and gasps.

“Oh, he is why. How did this happen?” Luna asks the Doctor. I chuckle as I see the Doctor cower at Luna’s gaze.

“Careful Luna, you don’t want to scare him to death.” I tell her.

“What do you mean scare him to death? I just asked a simple question.” She asks me. I feel my daughters smoosh into me, so I cover them both with my wings.

“It isn’t what you asked or how you look; it is the way you asked. It has been a thousand years since you have been here Luna. A lot has changed. One thing that has changed is to be kind and caring to your subjects, not show them how high and mighty you are. So doctor will you tell Princess Luna why I changed into an alicorn?” I ask the scared Stallion. He clears his throat and stands back up.

“Yes, well…” I tune out the rest of the conversation until my name is said; I would listen for a few seconds before I would tune them out if it was none important. I look up to Celestia when she calls me.

“Artermis, you do realize that alicorns are considered royalty. You are a prince if you want the title.” She tells me.

“I had already known this, and accept the title under one condition.” I reply.

“And that would be?” She asks.

“I would like to start a school for those that would like to learn how to bend. I’ve seen that your little ponies have the same abilities as other humans from my world, and would like to teach them how to use their power to the fullest.” I tell her.

“Is that all that you wanted? I was thinking of something entirely different.” She tells me. I raise an eyebrow and look into her eyes to see jealousy behind her mask of calm. I then start to ponder what she meant with the emotion I found and come to a lewd conclusion. I bring a ki ball up to my muzzle for I had a nose bleed from blushing too hard. I was grateful for my black coat. Once the bleeding had stopped I look back up to Celestia.

“No my school is all I want.” I tell her. She nods her head. I let my daughters out from under my wings, and let them hop down from the bed. I get up and do a static stretch of all my muscles to feel what they did. It probably looked weird to the rest of the ponies in the room, because parts of my skin would move or shake when a muscle was flexed. I sigh when I was finished.

“What did you just do?” Dash asks me.

“I did what I call a static stretch. For every time I changed form I would be slightly lost on how to control the muscles, so I do a static stretch to feel what all of my new muscles do.” I tell her.

“Wait, you said every time I changed. Does this mean you can change into a new form?” Celestia asks me.

“I can’t anymore, or at least not now. It seems that this was the last shape shift my body did. Before I became this, I could freely change into whatever I wanted. Now the ability seems blocked by something.” I tell Celestia.

“And you didn’t tell me about this power for what reason?” She asks me. I sigh as I knew this conversation would have come eventually.

“Because if I did it would make me look suspicious after a future event. I will not say what the event is.” I reply with an impassive tone. I spread my left wing and look at it. I take in the details of the wing. It had slightly scale like feathers on the top and bottom of the wing, and on the last two ribs it was similar to a dragon’s wing.

“You’re right Scootaloo these wings are pretty cool.” I say as I fold my wing back to my side. I look back to Celestia, and see that she is looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

“What, Humans don’t have wings, and these would not be found on an ordinary Pegasus, or alicorn. I was just admiring my wings anyways.” I tell her with a hoof o the back of my neck.

“How old are you?” She asks me. My face turns to a deadpanned expression.

“My soul is millions of years old, but this body is only sixteen.” I tell her. She just looks confused.

“What do you mean your soul is millions of years old?” She asks me.

“I’ll have to explain later Celestia. This is a conversation that is not to be had in front of civilians.” I tell her. She nods to me.

“I believe I am fit to leave the hospital, so I will be taking my leave.” I tell the Doctor. He just shrugs and walks out of the room. I follow his lead and exit the room, holding the door open for the others. After every one was out of the room, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo jumped onto my back, and lay down. I just smile and continue on my way out of the hospital.

Chapter 12

We were on the train heading to Horseshoe Bay to get on a ship that would take us to the Zebra Empire. I had found that I ended up taking all of the Cutie Mark Crusaders with me, so let me rewind to a day or so ago.

I exited the hospital to see Rarity run past us and up to the receptionist, asking frantically about something. When she probably didn’t get what she wanted she tried to zip past me, but I had lit my horn with a black colored magic, and caught her in a telekinetic field.

“Rarity, what is the matter? Where is the fire?” I ask her.

“I need to find Sweetie Bell. I was working on a dress for a client, and the next thing I knew she was gone, but who are you?” She asks.

“It’s me Artermis, now where have you checked for Sweetie Belle?” I ask the ivory unicorn to keep her focused.

“Just about everywhere.” She tells me as she breaks down into sobs.

“Did you check Sweet Apple Acres?” I asked her. She shakes her head. My mane became an ethereal moving mass of hair when my suspicions grew stronger.

“We need to get there, NOW!” I shouted as I took to the skies. I tried to will my mane to cover my children, but my power wouldn’t work. I made a small air bubble around them, and blasted forward with my ki, making a double rainboom. I was approaching the farm at record speeds.

Before I landed I slowed down, and set my children down in front of the barn.

“Apple Bloom, I need you to protect Scootaloo, and yourself if you even so much as hear or feel somepony get close. To feel, listen to the vibration in the ground with your hooves. You can literal see like this as long as you have contact with the ground.” I tell her. She nods and gets into a widened stance.

“Scootaloo, I need you to stay with Apple Bloom, got it?” She nods he head, and salutes me. I nod, and open the barn doors, and search through the barn, leaving nowhere unchecked. I didn’t find Sweetie Belle or Granny Smith anywhere, so I flew out of the barn, and up to the main house. I walked into the house cautiously, making sure to use earth bending to see around the corners, and had my hearing tuned up so that I could hear someone’s breathe if they were ten feet away from me.

I heard a creak in the wood of the floor boards from inside a room. I slowly made my way to said door, when Granny Smith opens it, holding another bloody knife in her maw. She sees me, and rushes at me. I dodged just in time. I ki blast the knife out of her hoof.

“What? Oh, it’s you Artermis. Did you come back to take my other two grandchildren?” She asks.

“No I came searching for another child. Sweetie Belle is her name.” I tell her as I light my horn with my black magic.

“Oh, you mean the filly that is downstairs bleeding out as we speak?” She asks with sarcasm heavy in her voice. I noticed she was barely holding her own weight off of the ground, because of her damaged legs. I push her to the side with my air bending, slamming her against the wall of the house. I gallop down the stairs with a small flame of bright white fire leading the way. I made it to the bottom of the stair well, and saw Sweetie Belle strapped down to a stone table, and was bleeding profusely from her forehead where her horn should have been.

I whipped the restraints off of her, grabbed her in a telekinetic field, and pulled her upstairs. I see that Granny Smith is unconscious, and is lying in a heap against the wall of her home. I dashed outside to see the princesses landing, along with the mane six, and Big Mac in front of the house. I slowly put Sweetie Belle down in front of me, and make another huge ki ball. Sweetie Belle floats up into the ki ball, and I begin to work.

“I need immense amounts of energy to save her, so if you can use magic I would really need you to give me energy.” I tell all that had gathered around me. The Princesses light there horns, and fire beams of magic at me, and I absorb them. Twilight does the same, and so does Rarity. I was getting so much power, that I had gained super healing powers. I first stopped the blood from pouring out of Sweetie Belle’s head, and then made a new horn for her in seconds. I then start to replace her blood cells at a rapid pace. Twilight and Rarity couldn’t handle the strain of magic loss, and stopped giving me power. I had almost completely healed Sweetie Belle when my ki got cut off. The ki ball I had blown outward from Sweetie Belle, and she was wrapped in a bright green magic. Her eyes were open, and they were glowing the same green. She had finished healing, and had woken up.

Her magic calmed, and she slowly floated down to the ground. When she landed she was asleep, and was breathing deeply. I put a hoof next to her on the ground, and felt the vibrations coming from her. Everything was stable. I put my horn to her forehead, and felt the familiar tingle of magic.

“She is saved.” I say as I sit on my haunches. I gave the power I had taken back to the Princesses, and the two unicorns of the group. Rarity rushed forward and hugged her sister to death. I had to separate them, or risk having Sweetie Belle die from drowning in her sister’s suffocating hug.

“Princess Celestia, I fear for the well being of all of the children in Ponyville because of Granny Smith. This is her fourth try at murder, and I propose the ultimate price be paid.” I tell the ruler of the sun.

“I can’t sentence my little ponies to death.” She tells me, “It is in the Equestrian laws that the Princess shall not harm her subjects.”

“I haven’t been following the laws ever since I got here. I have been following the order of balance. I have to keep balance in the world. If you don’t sentence her to death, then I will.” I tell her.

“I can’t allow you to do that.” She replies.

“But we shall.” Luna cuts into the conversation, “However gruesome the punishment is he is right. If we leave her here we will have deaths on our hooves Celestia. I believe this calls for a bend in the law. If you don’t allow him to deal with the problem, then it will only get worse.” Celestia thinks this over for a long while. I kept track of Granny Smith with my earth bending. She was moving. I got up and went to retrieve said mare.

“Where are you going?” Celestia asks me.

“I have to make sure Ms. Smith doesn’t escape on us. I will return with her alive.” I tell the Princess. I entered the house, and found Granny Smith slowly making her way to the stairs. I light my horn, and pick her up. I keep her muzzle shut, and walk back out to the group of ponies outside. I set Granny Smith down, and trap her in a tepee of earth, leaving a hole in the top for air to get in.

“Continue.” I tell the others. They continue to argue while I just sat idly by, waiting for a command from the Princesses. After a few minutes my name is called.

“Artermis, after negotiations with my sister, I have agreed to your proposal.” Celestia tells me with her head hung low. I nod.

“She won’t feel a thing.” I tell her. I turn to the tepee of stone. I make the earth beneath the tepee sink down inside of a hole. I then lift the stone columns of the tepee, and make them into a plug for the hole.

“I will allow the siblings to say goodbye.” I tell Apple Jack. She nods, and even Apple Bloom gets up to say goodbye. I waited for the ponies to leave the hole before I slammed the plug into the earthen hole. Granny Smith was now officially diseased. I drop to my stomach in shock of what I just did. My children come up next to me.

“Are you okay dad?” Scootaloo asks me.

“That was the first life I have taken.” I tell her. She then cuddles into my side. I just stay still looking at the ground.

“What is wrong Avatar Artermis?” Celestia asks me.

“I have never, until now, killed a sentient being for the good of others. I guess it is for the best since I would have to of dealt with this pain later anyways.” I tell her. Cadence and Dash come up to me, and I just keep staring at the ground.

“Do you regret what you’ve done?” Cadence asks me.

“No, but it is all the same. I took a life. At least it was of someone who was walking into the darkest side of the world.” I tell her. I look up to the sky to see a twinkle behind the blue.

“Now she has her place amongst the stars.” I tell them all. Apple Jack was crying into Big Mac’s shoulder while he just stood there in grief. I looked down to Apple Bloom to see that she too was crying. I looked to Scootaloo, and saw that she was just looking glum. I looked all around me to see different emotions being shown by all of the ponies.

Pinkie Pie’s mane was strait, and Twilight was silently shedding tears. Rarity was staring at the spot where Granny Smith’s body lay crushed under a couple tons of stone and rock. Sweetie Belle was still asleep, and Fluttershy was nowhere to be found. Luna and Celestia looked saddened. And I was just the worst of them all. I went back to looking at the ground. I then felt something unlock inside of me. Something that was small, and fragile.

My form reverted slowly back to my human body. I kept my wings, but my horns disappeared into my skull. Tears fell from my eyes, and I just let them fall. I was letting out emotions silently, and I was never going to hold onto them for a long time to come.

Let’s skip ahead a few hours. I don’t like recalling this memory.

I was in Twilight’s home with the Princesses and Rarity. Sweetie Belle had finally awoken, and I turned back into my alicorn form, since it was now my default form. I let Cadence and Dash take my daughters out to lunch while I dealt with the matter at hand.

“What do we tell the rest of the Apple family?” Celestia asks me.

“Tell them that she committed suicide after harming Sweetie Belle, and I was the one elected to bury her body.” I tell the princess with an emotionless voice.

“Very well. Are you still going to help the Zebra Empire?” Celestia asks.

“Yes, I am still going to complete that quest. Once I say that I will help someone, I will keep to my word and help them.” I tell Celestia with a nod.

“Artermis, why did Granny Smith try to kill me?” Sweetie Belle asks me.

“Well, she tried to kill you because she wanted to eventually kill Apple Bloom, but I couldn’t let her kill anypony while I am still alive. I restored the balance in this town by… dealing with her.” I tell the small child. She looks down to the couch she was sitting on after that. I tune in on her voice to hear what she was mumbling.

“… ever wanted to die. Artermis would make a better father and caretaker then Rarity ever could be.” I heard the filly mumble to herself.

“Be careful with what you want Sweetie Belle. A life with me may be safer by a tad bit more than a life with Rarity, but I also will be taking you with me on my travels. You could end up as a potential target to get to me. Are you sure you want me to be your caretaker now?” I ask her. Her eyes widen at this.

“How did you even hear me?” She asks.

“It’s my air bending. I can make my ears pick up sounds that others would not.” I tell her, “Now answer my question.” She looks down to the couch again, this time staying silent.

“What are you thinking Sweetie Belle? How could you even think about leaving me?” Rarity asks with her usual amount of drama thrown into the mix.

“I am thinking about it, because you never seem to care about what I[/] need and want. You never paid attention to me unless I did something wrong that had good intentions behind it.” Sweetie Belle replies calmly. Rarity turns to me.

“How are you even thinking about letting her go with you?” She asks me.

“It’s her decision. I don’t try to make others do what I think is best. I give guidance, but never interfere with the person, or in this case, pony’s life.” I tell Rarity as calmly as I could manage.

“But what about the times you need to tell them what to do? What about when you need to interfere?” She asks me with anger rising in her voice.

“I’ll then do what needs to be done. I am not completely careless Rarity. If Sweetie Belle wants to grow up as my daughter, or legal child, then that is her choice to make.” This infuriates Rarity. I watch as she grinds her teeth in a small fit of rage before she swallows her anger. I could now see sadness in her eyes.

“I guess you’re right. If Sweetie Belle wants to have a different family, then it is her choice.” Rarity tells me as tears start falling down her cheeks. I just sigh and keep watching with a mask of calm, when I was pained to see Rarity so sad. I float a box of tissues over to her, and she accepts them. Sweetie Belle jumps down, and hugs Rarity.

“How about I just go with Artermis for a month, and see what my life would be like?” Sweetie Belle asks Rarity, “That way I won’t make a choice I won’t be happy with later.” I smile at Sweetie Belle’s wisdom. I nod my approval, and look to Rarity. She had started to calm.

“I think that is a very wise choice young one.” Celestia tells Sweetie Belle, “What is your opinion on her offer Rarity?” Rarity wipes her eyes clear of mascara.

“I would be a bit happier this way.” She says. I smile at her choice too. I stand up from the desk I was sitting at.

“Okay, I will be taking Sweetie Belle from today until the very same day next month. If at anytime Sweetie Belle chooses to stay with me I will inform you right away via a magical letter.” I tell Rarity. She nods to me. I give her a small smile.

“Okay.” Rarity says, “I will be at my boutique if you need something.” She tells me. I nod and open the door for her. She gives me a sad smile of approval of my manners. I nod in return. I softly shut the door behind her.

“I believe our business is concluded. Princess Celestia, I would like the documents for an adoption in case Sweetie Belle desires to stay with me.” Celestia nods and her horn flashes before another set of adoption forms appears in the room. I take them in my magical grasp, and put them in a saddle bag that Twilight had lent me. I put the saddle bag on and lay down to let Sweetie Belle hop onto my back. She does, and lies down on my back. I open the door, and walk out of the library, and into Ponyville. I start toward the dinner Dash told me they were going to. I look back to Sweetie Belle, and see that she is sleeping once more. I chuckle and will my mane to lengthen and cover her like a blanket.

I am going to skip forward a few more hours to when we made it back to Canterlot.

I had all three fillies on my back as I entered the palace. The guards just knew not to mess with the Avatar, so I didn’t pay them any mind. I walked into the room that the fillies would be staying in, which was right across from Cadence, Dash, and mine. I set them on the bed since it was the beginning of night, and stayed there till they all fell deeper into sleep. I walked into my room after my children fell asleep. I saw that Cadence was undressed, and Dash was kissing her. I just chuckle, and head for the bathroom. I enter to see that the Jacuzzi of a bath tub was now even bigger.

I wash the sweat off of my face with the sink, and my hooves. I shift into my human form, and change my clothes. I walk out into the bedchambers to see that Dash and Cadence were looking at me.

“Yes Cady and Dashy?” I ask them. They giggle before they push me back into the bathroom.

“We want to take a bath together.” Dash tells me. I shake my head with a laugh. I started the water, and got undressed. I look back to Dash and Cadence to see Dash’s wings pomf. I laugh at this.

“Well, I knew I was sexy, but I didn’t know I was that sexy.” I say with sarcasm in my voice. Dash just blushes harder, and I laugh again. Cadence giggles, and I turn the water to the tub off, and light the candles with a deep blue.

“What’s up with the candles being blue?” Dash asks me.

“That is a part of fire bending.” I tell her, “you can make different colors with the fire, as long as you concentrate.” She just keeps looking at the flames. I change the color of the candle flames to purple, then green, and a dark shade of red, before I return them to the deep blue.

“Misty, can we have regular flames this time?” Cadence asks me. I nod and let my hold on the fire go, and get into the tub after I helped my mares into it.

“Misty?” Dash asks me.

“My true name is Mist. That is the name my parents gave me. After they died I changed it to Chase, and when I came to this world I changed it to Artermis.” I tell Dash as I relax into the water. Dash cuddles up to my left side while Cadence cuddles up to my right. I lay my wings around them, and relax even further. I close my eyes for a few seconds to take in my feelings, and feel the breath of my mares.

I open my eyes when Cadence shifts away from me. She was now facing towards me, and I watched as her hoof trailed down my body. My wings pomf for the first time as my member grows in anticipation. Dash notices what Cadence is doing, and pulls me into a kiss.

Cadence was stroking me, while Dash’s tongue was fighting for dominance over mine. I moan a little when Cadence’s hoof goes over my head, and down to my balls. I put my hands onto Dash’s sides, and slowly move them down to her flanks. I give Dash’s cutie marks a small squeeze, and she moans into my mouth. I take one hand off of Rainbow to water bend a small rope of water up to Cadence’s pink lips, and start to make the water please her. I hear Cadence gasp, and I move my left hand from Rainbow’s flank down over he lips. I stroke Dash and she pulls away with a gasp.

I kept my ministrations going, and slowly inserted my finger into Dash. She moans, and I make the water that was pleasing Cadence penetrate her. She gives a loud moan, and I make sure not to go too far into her, for she still had a hymen, and she was saving that part of herself for marriage. I am left unattended, so I focus on the two mares. Dash and Cadence’s breaths are getting shorter, so I speed up my finger, and water toy. I bring my mares up to the edge of climax, and stop my movements, denying them there pleasure. I get groans from both of them, and start up again after thirty seconds. They moan in approval. I brought them back up to the brink and stop once more, before I make my water toy move at double speed, and I made my thumb rub over Dash’s clit.

Both mares climaxed at the same time. I make them ride out their orgasms, and make the water hold their heads above the water to let them breath. They stopped relying on my bending to keep them above the water. I stop my bending, and let my mares recover. Both of them look at me with bedroom eyes, and their mouths open. I wait a few seconds, but feel a hoof reach down to my member. I notice that it’s Cadence’s, and I get up and sit on the edge of the tub. She smiles at me in approval. I spread my legs, and she started her magic with her tongue.

I am starting to breathe heavily from the pleasure. Cadence noticed my breathing, and took the tip of me into her mouth. I moaned lightly as she worked her tongue over my head. I then gasp lightly as she takes more of me into her mouth. She had a good nine inches in her mouth when Dash decided she wanted to help. Dash’s hoof came up to fondle my balls, and my pleasure started to grow faster. Cadence noticed what Dash what doing, and pulled me out of her mouth. I groan out of losing my pleasure.

Rainbow surprises me by taking me into her mouth. She gags when I reached the back of her throat, but kept going.

Her throat was smaller than Cadence’s, making me squeeze against the walls of her throat.

Dash had managed to get half of me into her mouth before she pulls me out. Cadence took her place, and made it down to three quarters of my member. It seemed as though they were having a contest to see who could get more into their mouths. I didn’t mind for I was starting to literally pulse from the pleasure.

Dash somehow managed to get me almost down to my hilt, but had to come back off for air. Cadence grins as she takes me all the way in now that my member was lubricated with saliva. She starts using her throat to milk me like she had done the last time. It took all the will I had left to not come down her throat again. She pulled off of me with a clear pop, and Dash took her place. Dash couldn’t do what Cadence does, but she made up for it in speed.

I was slightly thrusting into Dash’s mouth, and she was bringing me to climax quickly.

“Dash… I’m going… to cum.” I tell her. She just doubles her efforts. I was starting to gain tunnel vision, but I willed my eyes to keep focus. I came with a large pulse of ki, and Dash managed to swallow what I had to offer. She releases me, and I give a moan from my member being sensitive from my orgasm.

Cadence come up to me, and gives me a passionate kiss. I cup her cheek with my left hand as I use my other to water bend the water into tentacles, and wrap them around both of my mares’ legs. Cadence yelps as my water pulls her off of me. Dash did the same.

I had them in my grip, and was grinning at them.

“Now let’s see which one of you can out last the other. The winner gets a reward.” I tell them with love and lust evident in my voice.

“Mist, I’m not comfortable with this water tentacle game you’re playing.” Cadence tells me. I give her a warm smile and release her.

“Dash, are you okay with this?” I ask her. She probably had to swallow her pride, but she shook her head. I let her free as well.

“Can we still play the game? I just have to use my hands instead?” I ask them.

“Depends on what the prize is.” Dash told me.

“I think it should be a ‘whatever you think you need me to do’ prize.” I reply.

“Then I’m in.” Dash says as she puts her rump in my left hand. Cadence just shrugs, and puts her rear in my right hand.

“I believe now is a good time to begin.” I tell them as I slide my hands down to their moist dripping lips. I used the same motions on both of them to be fair. Dash and Cadence are starting to moan, so I slip one finger into both of them. They both gasp at my fingers entering them. I slowly push and pull my fingers in and out of their sweet flowers. I slowly kept speeding up, making sure to keep an equal pace between the two. I find a slightly rough area inside both of my mares, and they both moaned loudly, so I worked with this new area. I could tell they were both getting close to climax. They were both breathing quickly, and moan with every movement of my fingers. The walls of their vaginas were squeezing my fingers.

Cadence was the first to climax, with Dash following right after. I make them both ride their pleasure out. When they had finished I pulled my fingers out of them. My fingers were dripping with their fluids. I bring my left hand up to my mouth, and suck my finger, tasting Dash’s tingling fluid. I pull my left hand away from my mouth, and do the same with the other hand. I smile as I tasted the sweetness of strawberries, yet the tart of raspberries.

Dash moves, and stands in front of me, her tail was hanging to the side. I just stay put, knowing Cadence would make me a gelding if I did what Dash was wanting.

“Hey are you going to mount me, or not?” She asks.

“I won’t do it, not this early in our relationship.” I tell her. She pouts at me, and I close my eyes to stop seeing the cute face she was using on me.

“Cadence, why won’t he finish what he started?” I hear her ask.

“I think he is saving himself for after marriage.” She replies.

“You could just ask the man you’re both talking about.” I tell them.

“Sorry about that.” Dash tells me. I just shrug it off, and let my will to stay in my human body drop. I sigh as bones realign, and my skin remolds itself. I wince in pain as my horns grew back into place.

I sit back down into the water, and warm it back up to the perfect temperature. I sigh as the warmth takes more of my stress away. I feel my mares cuddle up to my sides.

“So why don’t you want to go all the way?” Dash asks me. I sigh once more.

“I just want to keep my abstinent ways until the true bonds of love are made. I just want to wait until marriage is in my past. This was the last thing I promised to my parents the night they were,” I take a deep breath, “Well… Before they were killed.” I tell her.

“I… I don’t know what to say.” She replies, shocked by what I told her. I shake my head.

“Mist… will you tell us about your parents?” Cadence asks me. I could feel the slight anger at the back of my mind, but the most prominent feeling was sadness. I nod my head, and get out of the tub.

“I… need to not be in the water, and on the bed. I fear that after I tell this story of my past, I will want to sleep, and try to… deal with my pain.” I tell them. Cadence follows me out of the tub, along with Rainbow. I light my horn with a dull white, and dry us off with my air bending. Rainbow looks around for the source of the random wind before I chuckle, and she grins with embarrassment. I just smirk, but as soon as I turned my head away my face returned to a blank slate of detached pain.

I let the ladies out of the bathroom, before I extinguish the candles, and exit myself. Dash and Cadence were on the bed waiting for me. I give a soft sigh, and join them. I give a small smile as they cuddle up to me.

“Where should I start?” I ask Dash.

“I want to know everything that happened, but I also don’t want to hurt your feelings, so start where you want to.” She tells me. I nod.

Chapter 13

I will be telling my story in first person from when it started to when it ended.

Waking had always been a drag to me, but today was different. Today was my tenth birthday. I growl as I pull myself out of bed. I got up, and put some clothing on. I didn’t care what I looked like to others. I was just trying to follow the rules of ‘No being naked when you’re awake.’ Dad was the one to give me that rule.

I open the door to my room. I was the one who chose where I got to sleep when I was five years old. I chose to be in the basement. I walk out into my boy cave, and grab a controller to my ps2. I put in my favorite racing game, Ford Racing Two. I played for a few hours until the sun came up. When I was able to see the sun glaring off of my TV’s screen I saved the game play, and shut off the console.

I walk over to the door that led to the stairs. I walk up the stairs since I never closed the door to them. I had made it all the way up, and saw that it was my turn to make breakfast. I smirk knowing that this was a joke my mom plays on me every year. I only fell for it twice, and now I just put a post it note on the calendar saying good try mom.

“Good morning Mistyc.” My dad says as he walks into the kitchen.

“Morning Dad.” I reply to him. He smiles, and hands me the sheet of paper with clues on it. This sheet of paper was like a scavenger hunt, but what I had to find was my gifts that I received from my family. I usually received one gift from at least six other people from my dad’s side, and got two from three on my mom’s side. He told me on the first try of this game that if I didn’t find all of the presents that I would get to try for them again in a week, but they were moved.

I looked over the list to see that there was a surprise gift if I found all of the gifts this year. My eyes grew wide at seeing this. Dad gave a good laugh when he saw my expression change.

The last time I was aloud to get the surprise gift was two years ago when I basically wished for something that was very expensive at the middle of the year. Last time’s surprise gift was a pellet gun that was a revolver, along with a BB gun that was shaped like a mini Barrette Fifty Caliber rifle. I looked at the first clue to see that I needed to use my previous marksman tools to get to the presents this year.

“Hey Dad, where is the area this year?” I ask him. He smiles at me with his goatee stretching around his mouth.

“Where do you think has the most green and life around here?” He asks me. This made me pause for a second. The only place that had both of those things was…

“The forest, as in your forest?” I ask him. Dad was a forest huntsman. When he bought the land for our home he also bought twenty square acres behind the house as well. The first four years he lived in this house was spent making his forest. He had permits to have wild animals in his well kept forest. He kept the predators fed, as well as the prey. He had tripled the prey than the predators, because he also used the prey as a source of meat for our home.

Every Sunday he would go into his forest, and bring back a dead dear, or a few rabbits, and sometimes even fish that he had shot with his arrows. I smile at him, and run out the back door.

“Ah, crap I left my guns inside.” I told myself. I jog back into the house, and went downstairs into my room. I pulled my BB rifle off of the rack I had in the back of my closet, and put the strap on it, so that I could carry it on my back. I grab the holster for my pellet revolver, and strap it to my waist. I put the pellet gun into it, and grab all of my spare clips and ammo for my guns. I ran back upstairs and right into my Dad’s arms. He gives me one of his death hugs, making my back pop. I hug him back.

“Thanks Dad.” I tell him. He lets go of me and smiles once more.

“Get going. You’re burning daylight.” He tells me. I nod and burst back out to the backyard. I saw the elaborate gate that Dad had built into the electric fence that he has all the way around the forest. I could hear the hum of the power running through the cables. I wait for a few seconds before Dad turns off the power from inside the house. Once I was through the gate he turns the power on. I am startled by the short but audible crackle of electricity as it makes its way through the cables. I pull my pellet gun out of its holster, and start to load it.

I had practiced with the guns every chance that I was given. I was able to load the fifteen pellets into the revolver in thirty seconds. I pull the hammer of the gun back into place. I click the safety off before I put the gun back into its holster. I pull my BB rifle from over my shoulder, and put a clip that held fifty BBs in the slot of the gun hearing the click that held the clip in place before I brought my hand up to the bottom of the magazine, making it get pushed all the way up to the loading mechanism.

I knew these guns inside, and out. I had taken these apart, and put them together numerous times. I pull the bolt back, and then push it forward, putting a BB in the firing chamber. I give the gun three good pumps which would allow the BB gun to have an accurate range of one hundred and fifty feet. If I shot something at close range it would break the skin.

I pull the clue sheet out.

“Alright let’s see here.” I say to myself, “Under the highest is the first clue. Highest what though?”

“Maybe the highest tree or boulder?” I ask myself, “I’ll try for the tree first.” I look for a climbable tree. I find one a few yards away, but there was something in front of it. The foliage was blocking my full view of whatever was there. I pull my rifle up to see through the scope.

“Now what do I have here?” I ask to yet again myself. I saw one of the few predators. It was one of the black panthers that Dad put in here. I look closer at the big catlike predator.

“Really Dad? You just had to get one of your pets to guard the gift, or next clue.” I complained. I start searching for a way to make the animal move. I see a small flask that Dad hangs from the trees so that he always had water that was drinkable.

“If I remember right those are made of steel, and are a half inch thick just incase an animal does get to it.” I say as I line up the crosshairs to shoot the flask. I check for wind, and find that there is a slight breeze from the east. I adjust my aim, and squeeze the trigger, and hear the loud release of air that propelled the BB down the barrel, which was bored to give a spin to the BBs making the gun even more accurate. I hear the familiar ringing of mettle on mettle. I duck down when the panther perked up at the sound.

I pull the bolt back, and ready another shot. I move over to a nearby tree to hide behind it. I aim at the flask again, and adjust my aim with the wind, and new length of range. I pull the trigger and am rewarded with another hit on the flask.

The panther was now up and moving towards the sounds it was hearing. I look for a farther target to get its attention farther from the item I needed.

I spot a small pile of pebbles that were over a large rock. I reload the rifle, and line the sights up once more. I shift to aiming a bit higher than the small pebbles. I pull the trigger and miss. I take another shot, and miss once more, but this time I saw where the BB went. The wind had increased. I readjust my aim and pull the trigger. I smile when the pebbles fall from their small perch.

The panther heard the new set of sounds. I smile as the item was now unprotected. I put my BB rifle back over my shoulder, and pull out my pellet revolver.

“First rule of the forest,” I start to recite my father’s rules for his forest, “Never let your guard down, not even when you know you’re temporarily safe.” I had by now walked right up to the item I needed. I open the small box, and see a small index card.

]i[Good job Mistyc, you were able to get the next clue to your first gift. The next clue is still the same just with a bit more. Under the tallest birch... Good luck son. Is what the small card said.

“Under the tallest birch. Hmm, well birch is a type of tree, and he only planted one of them, I just have to find it. At least I know the general area from previous trips with Dad.” I reference to myself. I look for the small box once more, and close it back up. I start to the western side of the forest to find Dad’s birch tree. I was walking with my pellet gun at the ready. Dad had bought me the spiked pellets so that if I do have to shoot my way through a predator then I at least had a chance to injure it and get away.

I made it to the center of the western woods, and started searching for the tree. I looked in dullness at the scene before me. Dad had made the howler monkeys stay in the tree. I could see one of them had the box that held what I needed. I holster my pellet gun and pull up my BB rifle. I load a BB, and pump the gun ten times. I could now kill one of the monkeys if I couldn’t get the box, which I knew I couldn’t without getting bitten and scratched. I feel the wind on my back. I lay prone in the shrubbery.

I set up the bi pod that was attached to the front of the gun, and line up my shot.

“I’m sorry little monkey.” I say as I aim for the monkey’s head. I pulled the trigger, and watch the small mammal fall from the tree dead. I sigh as the rest of the monkeys leave the tree, hopping off into other trees, or running on the ground. I walk up to the dead monkey, and pick up the small box it had near it. I open it to see a silver ring with tribal carvings along it. I put the ring on my right thumb, since it wouldn’t fit on any of my other fingers. I take the index card out of the small box.

Great job, I know you hate taking life, but sometimes it is necessary to do so. The ring you have been given is my family ring. My great grandfather made that ring, and passed it to my dad when he was your age. My father gave me the ring, and now it’s yours, so take good care of it.

Your next clue is on the sheet. Good luck son.

I put the card back in the box, and close it. I take out my sheet of clues.

I am above a small ocean…

Now I was utterly confused. Above a small ocean. What in the world does that mean, the only body of water in the forest was the pond.

“Oh I see what you did there Dad. A small ocean, you mean above the pond, clever.” I say as I put the sheet back in my pocket. I start heading south east, for the pond was the closest thing to the house. I smile at the easy clue, but it was a little misleading at first.

I’m going to skip ahead to the last gift, since this is really dull, and unneeded.

I was filled with joy as I could see the last gift, and it was just out of my reach. It was held up by a branch that was in my way, but was too small to climb on. I look at what was holding it above my head.

“Really? You just had to use a freaking iron pole.” I ask as I see the cursed pole. I had to try to knock it loose from the pole, since I had seen this trick before, and knew that the pole was just magnetic, and was holding the box out of my reach.

“I could try to shoot it loose, but I only have a few BBs left, and I ran out of pellets thanks to that stupid hawk that had grabbed the last gift. Maybe I could use the walking stick grandma Mona gave me.” I say as I jump back down to the ground. I put my rifle on the ground, and picked up the walking stick. I slowly made my way back up into the tree.

I was at the previous branch, and I held onto the trunk of the tree as I reached out to the box, and got a good smack on it. I then start jabbing at it, for I didn’t want to break one of my gifts.

The box falls from the pole after six jabs. I jump down, and land doing a forward roll to minimize the pain of the landing.

“Finally, the last one.” I say as I kneel down in front of the box. I flip the box over so that it was upright before I opened it. When I first saw the box I was surprised by its size.

“I was wondering what you were going to be.” I say as I pull a bamboo training sword. I smile at this. I start on my way home, partly was because it was getting close to sundown, also partly because I had gotten all the gifts, and was wanting the surprise gift.

I made it home after a couple hours of travel, and sneaking. I pushed the button on the gate that told whoever was in the house to let me out. I hear the small hum of electricity die, and I open the gate, walk into the backyard, then close it. A few seconds later the hum and crackle of power flowed through the fence and gate once more.

I walk up to the back door to my house, where mom and Dad were waiting for me. Dad was smiling at me, while Mom looked relieved.

“Hey Mistyc, how did you do?” Dad asks me. I give a great big smile.

“I got every single one.” I tell him. I show him the various gifts I had gotten from my family.

“And did you get hurt?” Mom asks me as she hugs me.

“No, but I had to kill a few animals.” I tell her with my saddened voice. She gives me a reassuring squeeze before she lets me go.

“As long as you’re okay.” She tells me.

“So what did you deal with?” Dad asks me. I yawn before I could reply.

“Well, there was the black panther at the first gift. A stupid hawk that tried to steal the fifth gift, and a howler monkey that I had to shoot to get the second gift.” I tell him. He nods.

“Well, I guess since you got all of the regular gifts this year, your Mom, and I, will have to keep to our word and give you the surprise gift.” He tells me. I perked up at this with a twinkle that was surely in my eyes. Dad chuckles at my reaction.

“Come inside, and we’ll get it for you.” Mom tells me as Dad opened the door. I let Mom go in first, otherwise Dad would have been disappointed with my manners, and follow her into the front room.

Our home was normal sized. We weren’t too wealthy, but we did have enough to have a few privileges. I sit in my chair Dad had made for me. It was a wooden rocking chair that could recline. He had carved it just right so that you wouldn’t be uncomfortable from sitting on it for too long. Dad walks down the hallway into his room. He is holding a long box that is wrapped with him when he returned.

He sets the present down in front of me. I look to both of them to make sure, and they both chuckled, and nodded.

I tore the wrapping away a bit slower than I would have a couple years ago, so that I could saver the moment. When I had all the wrapping paper off all that was left was a large ebony black wooden box. I tried to open it, but found that it was locked somehow.

“Why is it locked?” I ask my parents.

“It is a puzzle case that I made for you. I did this so that you would have to work a little to get your surprise.” He tells me with a warm smile, “All you have to do is find four sliding pieces on the surface, and unlock it.” I nod, and start to look at the grain in the wood.

I couldn’t see any breaks, or cuts in the wood, so I start to softly slide my hands over the case. I found one of the slides, and I heard a mechanical click come from the inside. I start sliding my hands over the smooth surface once more.

I found three out of the four in a quick two minutes. I just couldn’t seem to find that last lock slider. I start to add a bit more pressure to my fingers when a piece moved. I look where my finger was, and found a small circle of the wood had been rotated. I look up to Dad with a confused look.

“The last lock is a rotating puzzle.” He tells me. I look down to the boxes out of place grain, and noticed that the grain in the circle didn’t match up in several places.

I also noticed that the big circle of wood had smaller rings inside of it. I start to rotate piece after piece trying to line up the grain.

I had lined up the grain of all four rings, and I heard the last lock open with a lot of small mechanical whirs and clicks. When the sounds finished the box pops open about an inch, and I lift it the rest of the way open. I literally squeaked with utter astonishment when I saw what my Mom and Dad had given me.

I slowly lift out the long wooden stave of the Avatar Aang, from ‘The Last Air Bender’ movie. I stand up, and look to my parents with pure delight.

“How did you even get this?” I ask.

“It was all of us,” Dad said, “The entire family pitched in to get you this one gift.” Mom continued.

“Does it work?” I ask them. Dad laughs at this.

“No, but it does have the glider wings.” He tells me. He motions for me to hand him the stave. I give it to him. He presents one side of the stave to me, and pushed a small square piece of the glider into itself.

I jumped a little as the wings of the glider sprung out from the sides of the stave.

Dad closes the wings up, and hands it back to me. I happily took it, and pressed the recess myself, and giggled when the wings popped out once more.

I lay the stave up against a nearby wall, before I tackle hugged my Mom and Dad. Dad laughed as I did so, and Mom gave an audible ‘Oof.’ Dad manages to pull me off of him, and his wife, before ruffling my golden blonde hair.

“Now, I suggest going to bed, so that we can go to breakfast in the morning.” Mom says to me. I give a true smile before nodding, and taking my stave downstairs with me, but I had no intent on sleeping. When I got downstairs, I closed the door to the stairway.

I walked right into my room, and turned on my computer that my cousin Nicole had given me when she got a newer one. I launched Google chrome, and went to my home page. I was on Fimfiction.net for a few more hours reading clop fics for a few good hours before I heard a large boom come from the ceiling. I jumped, and ran for my closet, taking out my pellet gun, and reloading it. I grab my Army knife that my cousin Zack had given me after he retired from the forces.

I slowly headed upstairs with my knife in my left hand held in reverse so the blade was coming from my pinkie’s side of the hand, and my pellet gun in the other. I held them in a tactical style that Zack had shown me before departing for a foreign country. I had my pellet gun over my knife with the blade pointing away from me. I was shaking badly, knowing if someone had broke into our home that I wouldn’t be able to do anything.

I was very slow to move around corners, for modern warfare on Ps3 had taught me well. I was very slow when I turned the next corner, since it was where the crash was heard from downstairs. I saw that my Dad had his compound bow out with one of his steel arrows pointed at a masked man who had a revolver. I saw Dad glance at me before returning his gaze to the man. I slowly crept up behind the man until I was a foot away from him.

Dad kept the man in a standstill by aiming at his head. I slowly pulled my knife back, and plunged it into the man’s lower back, right next to his spine, and twisted the blade, before kicking out the back of his knees. The man whirled around, and smacked me in the face with his gun. My vision was very fuzzy after that. Dad had released his arrow, but missed, and the man turned, and shot at Dad. I saw my knife in the man’s back, and kicked it farther into him. He screamed in pain, before he turned to me.

“You will pay for that you little shit!” He snarled at me. I raise my pellet gun, and aimed for his right eye. Although my vision was blurry, I could still aim down the sights of my pellet gun.

“You don’t have the balls kid.” The man told me. I just kept the sights on his eye.

“No, he doesn’t,” I hear my Dad say, his voice was weak, “But he will try to anyways.” Dad’s words gave me hope.

I didn’t dare look at my father; for I knew what I would see would immobilize me. I looked into the stranger’s eye.

“Don’t m-m-m-move.” I tell the man. The man laughed at me.

“Or what?” He asked. I pulled the hammer of my gun back, and glared at him. He froze, but laughed again. He shakes his head.

“What makes you think that toy could hurt me?” He asks me.

“B-b-because I know h-h-h-how t-t-to use it.” I tell him. He laughs at me.

“Kid, what makes you think that you can do?” I just pull the trigger of my pellet gun at a rapid pace, and multiple times. I didn’t have to pull back the hammer of the gun, but I did it on the first pellet anyways.

The man roars in anger and pain as me sharp pellets pieced his eye, and his skin wherever I shot him. He was bleeding from a few holes on his skin, and I ran out of pellets.

“You will pay for that kid.” The stranger stood up, and an arrow that was gold was protruding from his chest before he could do anything. I look up to see Mom had shot the man, but was bleeding badly from a wound on her chest.

“Mom!” I yelled as my mother fell to the floor next to my Dad.

I scrambled up to them with tears falling down my face.

“Mom, Dad, will you be okay?” I ask my parents, Dad coughed up blood, and looked me in the eye.

“Mist… I need you to remember… You will always… have us with you…” I hear him wheeze out.

“Dad, I can fix this.” I tell him.

“Mist…listen to me… in our room is a… hidden panel in our… family’s creed book.” He told me, “Inside it… is a number… this number is for… a man that will help you. His name is Jinkan. He is an… Asian man that… helped me in the… war. He will care for… you, until… you can… live on… your own.” I was sobbing into my hands, but was listening to his every word, carving it into my memory.

“Tell him… the wolf is… in the… mists. He will know… what to do. He will come for you… in a… helicopter at the… most northern part of… my forest.” I nodded to my father who was growing weaker by the second.

“Mist… I love you… so much more… than you… know.” The last word was a silent whisper. Dad’s eyes started to loose their shine to them.

“Dear… I also have… to tell you… something.” I hear my Mom say as she drops the bow she had. She was lying against the wall next to my Dad who was gone now. I looked up to my Mom, and she was holding out her right arm. I gently accepted her hug.

“You… have power in… your blood from… my family. We are an… ancient tribe… that are… telepaths. I was going… to unlock… your power… when you turned… twelve, but… I won’t live that… long.” She tells me, “I’m going… to unlock them… now, but I will… die when… I’m done.” I was crying into her good shoulder, but nodded anyways.

“I… love you… my night’s… Mist.” She says before she lets go of me. I back up a little. She smiles with tears coursing down her cheeks. She brings her right hand up to my forehead with pained groans coming from her. I flinch at her touch, but let her rest her palm on my forehead.

“You… will learn… how to use… this power… over time.” She tells me as my head starts to get very light. Mom kisses my fore head, before she slumps down onto Dad. I just look at the Stranger that was behind me. He was still breathing.

My head was no longer light as my anger turned to full on rage. I feel my mind enter the man’s head. I start tearing his mind into shreds. I hear his cries for mercy from far away. When I was done I blacked out.

I woke up in a pool of blood. It was now daylight outside. I slowly get up into a sitting position, and look at my parent’s corpses. I feel a tear roll down my cheek, but my sorrow was gone. I had been with them in my dreams last night, and had slowly accepted what had happened.

I stand up, and start towards my Dad’s room with unstable steps. The door to their room was up against the wall on the other side of the room. I walk over to my Dad’s bookshelf, and start to remove books from it to open the small safe behind them.

Dad’s family was heirs to a legion of paladin knights from the olden times of this world. I had the safe open, and was looking at the book within. I slowly reached in, and pulled it out. I stumble over to Father’s desk, and gently lay the book on it.

Memories of when Dad and I streamed in my mind, reminding me of how he would spend a night with me each weak, and read to me from this book. I turned to the back of the book, and looked over it for something that would give me a clue as to where the hidden card was. I close the book, and look at its cover, and binding.

“Where would you hide it Dad?” I ask him, even though I know he wouldn’t answer. I open the book once more, and skim through the five hundred pages to look for the clue.

I looked at the back of the last page where my Dad had written a message in our secret language. I was the one with the idea for the language, but Dad was the one to help me make it. We had named it after me, and it was called Mistycian. The message was written with different characters from many different languages from the Earth.

I read the message with ease, since it was my own tongue of course.

Mist, if you are reading this then the worst has come to be. I am sorry that me or you mother can be there with you, but I hope you understand. The card you are looking for is in side the binding of this book, for it is a fake if it came from the safe. The real one is in my bow’s secret compartment that is above our bed. You should be able to open it with your BB, or pellet gun, since it needs to be pushed up for it to swing open. I know that a half pump on you BB rifle will open it, but if it doesn’t throw your pellet gun at the ceiling, and hope that the panel isn’t stuck.

If I have been killed by someone the panel will be open until you get the book from it. I trust you know what to do from there.

I must tell you a secret about your bloodline from me. The paladin knights that you come from have a special connection to the moon. You can ask for its help when you need it, or you can ask it to heal others, or pretty much whatever you need, except bring the dead back to life. The moon’s light can heal most injuries, and cure most ailments. The book will teach you, along with the help of Jinkan to learn how to use this ability. As long as you follow the rules in the book the moon will stay with you.

When you are done reading this, gather your gifts from your past and present birthdays, and call Jinkan. He will answer in your language, so you will know if it is him or not. Only speak to him over the phone with Mistycian, otherwise I am afraid that you will be hunted by my old enemies.

Your Mother and I lone you so much more than you knew. Jinkan will teach, care, and treat you well. He is strict, so be patient, and follow what he says to a ‘T’. I will be with you when you make your connection to the moon. Your Mother will be with you when you learn to use your telepathic powers.

Be careful Mist. Never forget my forest’s rules, for they will help you always.

Never let anyone tell you otherwise, and do what needs to be done. We will be watching over you until you join us. We love you Mist. May the moon shine ever down on you.

I was crying after I finished, but didn’t pay heed to my sorrow, and went into my Dad’s bedroom. Like he said in the message the panel was open, and I could see the book in the small space. I notice that Dad still had his bow, and went back out to his dead body.

I kneeled down in front of him.

“I’m so sorry Father. I would like to have your bow, but I need to know if you are going to allow it.” I say as I reach for his weapon. I could feel Dad’s presence in the bow, and it was a positive feel. I grab the bow, and unstring it. I wrap the string around the bow before I place my hand on his quiver. I could feel the positive touch from him, so I grabbed the quiver of arrows as well. I put the quiver in my back at a slanted fashion so that the ends of the arrows were over my left shoulder. I look over to my Mother’s quiver, and place my hand over them. I feel the positive presence, and take the arrows, and put then into my quiver. I walk back into my Father’s bedroom. I stepped up on top of his bed, and used the bow to move the book out of its place until it fell to the bed. After the book was out of the space the panel closed itself. I bring the book into the other room where my Father’s desk was.

I set it by the other book, and saw that the real one was deep silver, while the other was a dark blue. I pick up the blue book, and tear the binding off of the spine, and watched the card I needed fall to the desk. I picked up the card, and set inside the first page of the silver book.

I walk back out into the hallway where the bodies were. I flip the stranger’s body over, and pulled my knife out of his back. I wiped the blood onto the intruder’s clothes, and took my pellet gun that I had dropped with me downstairs.

Once I was downstairs I walked straight into my room. I was trying my best not to break down into sobs of pure sadness, and sorrow. I walked over to my closet that held all of my birthday gifts from previous years. I grabbed the giant camo hiking back pack, and threw it onto my bed. I then grabbed all of my gifts, and took them out into my room, with a bout six trips of doing so.

I took the clips to my BB rifle, and put the maximum amount of BBs into all of them. I had twelve magazines that were fifty BBs full each. I load one into my BB rifle, then reload my pellet gun. I put pellets in all of the speed loaders for my revolver, and put them into an army pouch my cousin Zack had given me when I was five. It was a full sized belt like tool that had several different pouches and pockets. I strapped the belt onto me, it was as tight as it could go, and it stayed on me. I put the speed loaders into a pouch that was by my left thigh. I put the twelve magazines into a larger pouch on my left side that was below the speed loaders.

I take the five packets of pellets I had, and threw them into the hiking pack. I put the sixty thousand extra BBs in there as well. I put my knife into the sheath that was on the belt. I put my Father’s book into the hiking pack. I put on my camo trench coat that my cousin Luke gave me when I was nine.

I proceeded to put my belongings into the pack, or various pouches. I had a twenty pound back pack, and had at least seven weapons, real or training, on my back.

I walk upstairs with the thoughts of my parents heavy on my mind. I had the card with the phone number to the man named Jinkan.

I picked up the phone, and typed the number. I hear the ringing of the phone before I hear someone answer in my language. The voice was deep and raspy.

Quick A/N: I am not going to derp around with translating a made up fracking language, so sue me.

“Mist, is this you?” I hear the man ask.

“Yes, the wolf is in the mist.” I tell him. I hear him sigh.

“I will be there in three days time in a black and silver helicopter. Do you understand little wolf?” He asks me.

“I will be there at the lift zone. I have gathered what I need, and will be there. I understand everything with precision.” I reply to him.

“One question before I leave for you. How old are you?” He asks.

“I just turned ten yesterday when my parents were killed.” I tell him with deep painful sadness in my tone. I hear the man sigh once more.

“I will land in your backyard then, and we will have a makeshift funeral for them. I… I am sorry. Solaris was a… if not perfect than damn near it kind of man.”

“I will be here waiting for you.” I tell him.

“I am leaving now. I will speak to you soon little wolf.” I hear the man say before he hung up. I just put the phone down, and walk out into the back yard. I pull my bow out and string it.

“Might as well learn how to shoot.” I mutter to myself.

Chapter 14

"After the three days Jinkan came and we had the funeral, then we left.” I finish my story with a sigh. I look to both of my mares who were both silently shedding tears. I give a small sad smile. I hear a knock at the door. I light my horn and let whoever was there in. I see the CMC walk into the room.

“Dad, can we stay in here with you?” Scootaloo asks me.

“We all had a nightmare about Granny Smith.” Apple Bloom tells me. Sweetie Belle was silent, but I could see the fear in her eyes.

“I’m sorry Dashy, Cady, but I think I’ll stay with my children tonight to keep them comfortable.” Cadence and Dash just nod. I stand up, and walk over to my fillies, and lay down. They all get on my back, and I walk out of the room. I cross the hall, and enter my fillies’ room. I lay them around the bed, before I lie down in the middle of the bed. Scootaloo came up to my right, Sweetie to my left, and my Bloom was on my back. I put my wings over Sweetie, and Scootaloo. Apple Bloom just splays out on my back. I could feel them all shifting to get comfortable.

“Would you all like me to sing you a lullaby?” I ask them all.

“Yes please.” They all say in unison. I chuckle.

“Okay. This is my Mother’s lullaby that she sang to me.” I hear them all give approving sounds. I take a deep breath, and calm my mind’s sadness.

The hour has finally come at last,

The soft and fading light,

Has crossed the west horizon,

And has bidden us goodnight,

Such a lovely night it is,

To walk a moonlit field,

To see the softer shades,

That are by starlight now revealed.

So why is it that now,

When everything is quiet, and at rest,

When candles glow, and the moon will show,

The world at its very best,

The ponies of Equestria, should lock themselves away,

To shun the night and wait instead for sister’s sunny day

Am I so wrong to wish that they would see things like I do,

And am I so wrong to wish that they would love me too,

Why shouldn’t they adore me,

Is it not within my right,

I’ll not be over shadowed,

Mine is not the lesser light,

I’ve waited long enough now,

For them all to come round,

Though the sun may plead and threaten,

The moon will stand her ground,

All will know the wonders,

Of the dark and jeweled sky,

When all the world is wrapped in an eternal lullaby,

So say goodnight,

To this the final setting of the sun,

Tomorrow dawns in darkness,

The night time has, begun.

When I finished all three fillies were fast asleep. I sigh in completeness as I slowly fell asleep with my daughters. I for once dreamt of a happy future.

I slowly woke from my peaceful slumber with a movement from under my wings, and from on my back. I smile softly as I remember what happened last night. I then realize that I didn’t feel as sorrowful as I use to when I thought about my parents.

I hear a yawn come from my right wing. I move my wing for a second to see Scootaloo. I nuzzle her, and she returns the affection. I then hear a yawn from my back, and know that Apple Bloom was waking up. I nuzzle her with the back of my head, and then Sweetie Belle woke up, and I nuzzled her as well.

“Morning my little fillies.” I tell them.

“G’mornin’ Dad” Apple Bloom replies with another yawn.

“Morning Dad.” Said Scootaloo as she pulls herself from under my wing, and I fold up my right wing. Sweetie Belle just tries to return to sleep. Apple Bloom hops off of my back, and I turn to Sweetie Belle. I raise an eyebrow with a small smile on my lips.

“Sweetie, time to wake up.” I tell her with a soft fatherly tone. She moans, and I move her with my muzzle. She moans once more, and she opens an eye at me. She sees me, and falls out of the bed. I caught her before she hit her head, and pulled her back up to me.

“Easy now, you don’t want to go and make me have to make another horn for you.” I say as I check to see if she’s alright.

“Uh Artermis, I’m fine.” Sweetie Belle tells me. I back up a little.

“Sorry, I’m new to the parenting game.” I tell her. She giggles and boobs my nose. I scrunch my nose up and wiggle it, making her giggle again. I get up and out of the bed.

“Ugh this black coat is too hot, I guess for now I will use my silver coat.” I say as I will my coat to shine deep silver.

“Dad? Why were you sad last night?” Apple Bloom asks.

“I told the story of when my parents were killed.” I tell them with a saddened face, “And it helped me move on.” Apple Bloom nods, probably out of understanding.

“This reminds me that I need to start training as a paladin.” I say as I open the door to go into my room on the other side of the hall. My daughters are following me.

I knock on the door, and it opens with a bright aqua hue of magic.

“Hey Misty.” I hear Dash say. I smile as I walk into the room with my daughters. I walk into the bathroom, and close the door behind me. I shift into my human form, and get dressed in my Avatar clothing. I walk back out of the bathroom.

“Cady, may I know where my bag is? I need my book out of it.” I ask my beautiful marefriend.

“It should be in that closet.” She tells me while gesturing with her hoof at a small closet that I didn’t see before she mentioned it. My daughters were walking around with me. I open the wardrobe, since it was a moveable piece of furniture. I see my bag inside hanging from one of the bronze hooks.

I take my bag out of it, and open the zipper that was on the inside of the bag. I pull out the silver book that was wrapped in a dark blue silk clothe.

“Mist, is that the book your father had?” I hear Cadence ask. I nod my head with a smile.

“Yes, I always kept it in this bag since I always kept it for emergency, like my world ending.” I tell her as I set it down on a desk. I unwrap it very carefully, and open it to the beginning of the paladin training. I start to read the old English text with little difficulty.

“What are ya doin dad?” Apple Bloom asks me.

“I am refreshing my memory on how to make a connection with the moon, so that I can have my paladin abilities back.” I tell her as I continued to read through the ancient text.

“How can you read this?” Dash asks me. I chuckle.

“It takes a lot of practice to read this text, and understand what it said.” I tell her as I found what I was looking for.

“I need to speak with Luna. I will ask her about this later.” I say as I place a new metal book mark into the old tome, and rewrapped it.

“Why do you need to see her?” Cadence asks me. I look to her.

“Because I would like her permission to use the moon’s power. I am the last paladin from my dad’s family, so I would like to continue the tradition in this world.” I tell her as I head to the door.

“I think I’ll ask her after breakfast.” I say as I shift back into my alicorn self, with the silver coat.

“Shall we?” I ask as I open the door. Cadence just stands and with a flash of her horn is dressed. Dash does a triple front flip as she jumps off of the bed. I lie down, and let the CMC onto my back.

I am flanked by Dash and Cadence as we walked down the halls to the dinning hall. I am greeted by a few ponies that know me, and I nod back to them out of respect.

I notice that the maids are bowing to me.

Wait, why are they bowing to me? And for that matter, where is Feather Touch? I ask myself. I stop walking, and walk to one of the maids.

“Excuse me, where is my student Feather Touch?” I ask the young maid. I motion for her to stand up. She looks up to me.

“She is out on the training field, your majesty.” She tells me.

“Thank you.” I tell her with a warm smile. She nods, and I continue on my way to the dinning hall.

We all entered the hall without breaking stride. I walk over to my seat, and let my daughters sit across from me.

“I’m sorry Avatar, but who are those?” I hear Blue Blood ask me. I give him a deadpanned look.

“Blue Blood, these are my adopted children, and Apple Bloom is an earth bender, so I would advise you to think before speaking.” I tell him with a slight glare.

“Adopted? Royalty can’t ‘adopt’ children.” He tells me.

“Let me say this. I adopted them all before I became an alicorn, so please be a real gentlecolt, and still thy tongue.” I say with a harsh glare. He looks away from me, and I hear my daughters giggle.

“Prince Artermis, I heard you wanted to speak with me?” I hear Princess Luna ask as she takes her place at the table, eyeing my children.

“Yes, I do. I will need to speak with you after breakfast, so that I could keep the information away from unwanted attention.” I tell her. She nods to me. Celestia, who is always the first to breakfast, raised an eyebrow at me.

Maybe I could try speaking to her with my telepathy. I thought to myself. I look inside of me to find the energy that was my telepathic font, but couldn’t find any. I tried to reach out to Celestia’s mind instead. I had my eyes closed so I couldn’t see if Celestia reacted to this.

“Artermis? Is this you trying to reach me?” I hear Celestia’s voice in my head.

“Yes it is. You seem to want to know why I needed to speak with Luna.” I reply to her.

“Yes, I am curious.” She tells me.

“I need to speak with her about one of my abilities that came from my Father’s side of the family. My Father’s sides of my family are descendants of olden time paladins that had powers that come from the moon’s light.” I explained to her with a small amount of pride. I had my eyes open now, and was going through my menu. I now had a red menu, since I can now read Equestrian.

“What could these paladins do with the moonlight?” I hear her ask.

“Well, I don’t really know, but I have a book that can teach me.” I reply to her as I told the waiter what I would like.

“I think you and Luna should meet up in my room, so that we may both hear about this power.” She suggests to me. I just look to her and nod. She smiles back.

“I can do that, and on another note I plan on leaving for the empire today. I need to get this task out of the way.” She nods back to me. I just turn, and focus on my food, and begin eating. She does the same.

“Prince Artermis, may I ask you something?” I hear Shinning Armor ask.

“I don’t see why not, go ahead.” I tell him. He nods.

“Will you teach the royal guards to bend when you returned from your travels?” He asks. I think about this for few seconds.

“I need to set up my dojo first, and I would only be able to train a few at a time, but other than that I don’t see why not.” I reply to him. He nods to me, and we both resumed eating.

“Artermis, we need to plan on where you would like your dojo. I think after breakfast we should meet in my chambers to plan.” Celestia tells me.

“I already have a few ideas, but I don’t see the harm in it.” I tell her. I had finished my food, and ordered another dish. I am hungry, but not nearly as hungry as when I use a ton of ki.

I only ate three meals when I was full, and I waited for the others to excuse themselves. Celestia and Luna stayed with me.

“Girls, please go with Cadence, I have something I need to talk to the Princesses about.” I tell my daughters. All three of them give me some form of agreement before they followed Cadence out.

“So what is it you need to ask of me?” Luna questions me.

“I have another set of powers that came from my Dad’s side of my family. However, this is not the place for me to request something of such magnitude, and Celestia has allowed us to use her chambers.” I tell the dark blue alicorn. She looks to Celestia, and Celestia nods back to Luna.

“Let us leave to discuss your request then.” Luna tells me. Celestia lights her horn, and with a bright flash, a folding sensation, and a skewed view, we ended up in Celestia’s private study chambers.

The teleportation spell Celestia used made me lose focus, and my coat changes back to its black color. I regain focus after a few seconds, and change it back.

“So what is your request Artermis?” Luna asks me.

“To use my father’s power I need a connection to the moon’s power, as well as a blessing from its owner to be able to use the power at will.” I tell her, “So I am asking to forge a magical connection to your moon, so I can be of more use.” She glares at me.

“THOU CAN NOT BE SERIOUS! THOU WISH TO CONNECT TO OUR MOON, AND USE HER POWER FOR THY AMUSEMENT?! YOU WOULD HAVE BETTER LUCK TRYING TO MAKE CELESTIA SLAY US BEFORE WE ALLOW SUCH AN AGREEMENT!” Luna shouted at me in the royal Canterlot voice. I just let out a sigh.

“I already knew I had a minimal chance of receiving such a gift from you, and you should be happy I asked, otherwise I would have assumed, and made the connection on my own will. The moon that orbits around my world doesn’t have a ruler, or owner, so the paladins of the night just forged their connection without worry.” I tell her with a calm voice.

“Artermis, what can you do with these powers?” I hear Celestia ask. I levitate the book off of my back, and open it to a marked page.

“I myself don’t know, but I have the paladin’s tome to help with that.” I tell her as I search the page for the right area.

“Okay, it says here that I should be able to heal almost all mortal injuries, cure most ailments, make piece with one’s mind, and make weapons out of nothing but moonlight.” I tell them, “The rest I don’t quite understand yet, because it is in the oldest version of my English language.” Celestia seems to be deep in thought. Luna is still glaring at me, albeit with a bit less anger, and rage.

“Could you do this with the sun as well?” Celestia asks me. I blink a few seconds before I flip to the page of the connection process.

“I would have to do a bit of research before I could even give you a guess to if I could. I would have to read through the entire book, then try to understand what I read first to even have an idea.” I tell her as I read through the process of the connection, and reread it multiple times over.

I hear a giggle come from Celestia, and stop what I was doing, and looked at her. She points at my horn, and giggles once more.

“You could use magic to speed that process up a bit.” She tells me. I think about what I would need to cast a spell of instant reading.

Maybe I could do what Furstreak did with his OC. I thought to myself. I focus on the book, and fire a beam of magic at it. I could feel the information cramming itself into my head.

“Oh, that’s going to give me a headache.” I say as I close my tome, and wrap it once more.

“It might be possible, if the sun was setting, or rising, otherwise the power I would receive would literally burn me into nonexistence. I would not have any ashes left if I made the connection to your sun during mid day.” I tell her as I massage my temples with my magic. I look up to Celestia, and she seems to be in deep thought.

“What if I made the connection for you? I could limit the amount of solar energy you would receive.” She offers. I look through the new information, and came up with nothing.

“The book doesn’t have anything on that, probably because the way the connection would work was unneeded, and redundant.” I tell her. She nods her head, and looks to be in deep thought once more. I was also thinking this new source of power over.

“Maybe a spell could help with the power management, and have a back up spell just in case the first fails.” I thought aloud.

“I believe I could ask my student to help with this.” Celestia offers.

“Yes you could, but then I would have to translate my book, and give her the copy. I don’t have that kind of time if I am to leave for the empire today, and my magic is still in the process of ‘waking up’ so to speak.” I reply.

“How about I research this while you are gone on your quest, and when you return we can try this once more.” I think about this, and look up to the sun, making the air in front of my eyes very dense so it wouldn’t harm them. I reached out with my paladin ability, and barely tapped the suns energy. I double over in pain.

“Oh lets not try that again.” I groan out as I surround myself with ki, trying to rid myself of the pain.

“What did you try to do?” Celestia asks me with a raised eyebrow.

“I was using an old paladin trick to test an energy source, and the sun is not an option. I just got an overload from barely tapping the sun with a pin of my energy, and just about got killed from the massive burst of energy.” I tell her, “I’m afraid I would only be able to use the moon, but I don’t have permission, so I might have to ask for the stars.” I say aloud.

“Might have to?” I hear Luna ask me. She was glaring at the back of my head.

“Yes might. A paladin needs an energy source to be a paladin, otherwise there’s just a knight with the armor, no shinning at all.” I tell her. Celestia chuckles at my analogy.

“We might be generous enough to let you use them, but you can only ask, and I will take it into consideration. One question first off. Would you be able to change the positions of any of my stars?” She asks. I shake my head.

“A paladin only calls upon the power source when they need their magic in a tight situation, or need to heal a mortal wound.” I tell her as I look up to the sun once more, “I wouldn't be able to alter anything in your beautiful night sky. Even if I could, I would leave it as it is.” I tell her. She looks at me with confusion.

“You think my night sky is beautiful?” She asks. I sigh and look at her.

“Luna… back on my world after my parents were killed I only found comfort in the night. The moon kept my tears at bay, the stars told me stories to keep my mind away from the painful memories, and the night itself kept me going.” I tell her, “If it wasn’t for the night I would have ended my life a long time ago.” This catches both princesses of guard.

“Why would you do such a thing?” Celestia asks me, her voice full of concern.

“I sat by my parents as they both said their goodbyes, and gave me their final gifts when they died by the hand of a stranger who only wanted our money, and expensive belongings.” I tell them both. They both had wide eyes at this, but I had expected that of Luna, not Celestia.

“What were their gifts?” Luna asks.

“The two powers of my families. Mom unlocked my telepathy from her side of the family, and Dad gave me the book about my paladin heritage.” I tell them, “I was only trying to complete the gift my father gave me.” I let a couple tears fall, but looked up to the sun once more.

“I still remember their dying words. Both of their last words were for me. Not a single word went to either of them.” I say as I lay on my hooves, looking down to the floor. I feel a wing get laid over my back, and look to see that it was Celestia. I just look back down, and close my eyes. My eyes leaked tears at a rapid pace. I clenched my jaw, trying to keep my lips from pouting. I stayed in this position for a few minutes as my pain slowly retreated to the back of my mind. I push Celestia’s wing up a little, signally that I wanted to stand. She took her wing off of me, and I stood up. I lit my horn, and wiped my tears, making them turn to vapor.

I take a deep breath, and look to Luna once more.

“Princess Luna, may I be aloud to make a connection to your stars?” I ask her with a bow.

“Please don’t bow to me.” She tells me. I stand up, and look her in the eyes. Her eyes had a slight anger to them, but also had a saddened shimmer.

“I… I will allow this.” She tells me. I give her a small smile, and nod. I look up to the sky, and say the paladin’s connection.

“Stars of the dark and beautiful night, please allow a connection for a bond to grow between us. I wish to guide your light as a utensil of my being. I will harm none, unless force to do so. I will heal others when I am needed. I will keep to the paladin creed, and serve for my life.” As I finished a dark blue energy pulsed around me. I felt the stars’ power make the connection between us.

“I thank you, and will be grateful until the end of my days.” I say as I look down to Luna. She had widened eyes, and was looking at me in awe. I noticed her eyes were not focused on my own, but was looking down at my flank. I look back too, and see that I had gained my alicorn cutie mark.

It was a spiked circle that was place around a grey cloud with the crescent moon behind it with four stars inside of the circle to the left of the crescent moon. I give another small smile, and close my eyes in a silent prayer to my parents.

After the prayer I felt a shift in my mind’s eye. I could feel a second presence.

I knew I would see you again Mistyc.

Chapter 15

I was shocked to say the least. My eyes were full of tears, and they were streaming down my face. My form had shifted to the full black alicorn, but I had seven horns, and when I heard his voice a second time my entire being turned a pure white.

“Father.” I whisper as my heart was slowly mending. I didn’t notice that Celestia, and Luna were staring at me.

“Is that truly you?” I ask the voice.

“Yes son… it’s me.” He replied.

“Is this what you meant when you said you would see me again?” I ask him.

“Yes it is. Where are you? And why are you a horse?” He asks.

“Hold on for a moment. Let me explain what has happened to the Princesses.” I tell him.

I look up to Celestia, and Luna.

“When the connection was made I gained a way to speak with my father.” I tell them.

“How is that possible? Even we can’t speak to the dead.” Luna asks with her eyes narrowed.

“Am I able to let them speak to you?” I ask my Dad.

“If you have learned how to use your mother’s gift.” He tells me.

I smile to myself. I lie back down on my hooves.

“Would you like to speak to him?” I ask the two regal mares.

“Can you do that?” Celestia asks me.

“I can use my telepathy as a sort of relay, but yes I can if you let me connect to your mind briefly.” I reply. She nods, so I reach my mind out to her. I set a visualized anchor in her mind so that I didn’t have to focus too hard.

“Luna, would you like to speak to him as well?” I ask the princess of the night. She looks uncertain at first. I wait patiently for her to answer.

“Very well, I guess it couldn’t hurt.” She tells me. I nod to her, and set an anchor in her mind as well. I close my eyes, and focus on the three way telepathy.

The next pieces of dialog are in the mind, and will start and end when this symbol appears

-*#*-

“Can you all hear well enough?” I ask the two princesses, and my father. Since my eyes were closed I could see the bodies of the ponies, and my father in my mindscape.

“Yes I can hear clearly.” Celestia tells me.

“Same here.” Luna tells me. I look to my father, and he nods to me. I look at the two regal ponies.

“Princesses, I suggest lying down, and closing your eyes. You should be able to see my mind’s landscape. You will see me, and my father, and should be able to see each other.” I tell the two alicorns.

“We will do so.” says Luna as her form flickers for a moment. Celestia’s form does the same before they both solidified near me.

“So Dad, shall I introduce you?” I ask the only non pony.

“I don’t see why not.” He tells me, “As long as you explain why you are in a weird place and why you are a horse no less.” I chuckle as I force my form into my human body.

“I’m not a horse Dad, and I believe the word is offensive at where I am. I’m a pony, and I can morph my body, but we’ll get to that later.” I say with a wave of my hand.

“Dad, this is Princess Luna, and Princess Celestia, the rulers of the land I am now living in. Celestia, Luna, this is my Father, Solaris.” I say as I motion to who is who.

“Princesses? Where in the world have you gone Mistyc?” My Dad asks me with a raised brow.

“That’s just the thing Dad. Our world ended a month ago. I was given a second chance, and chose to come here.” I tell him. He stares at me in disbelief.

“Maybe this will help.” I say as I willed my mindscape to change. It was now a movie theater with four seats: Two giant pillows for the Princesses and two plush recliners for me and my Dad.

“Artermis, what is this place?” Celestia asks me.

“This was known as a movie theater back on earth. People came here to see motion pictures of fictional tales.” I tell them, “The screen in front of us is going to show my memories of the end of my world.” I tell them.

“I see you have mastered your dreaming son, great job.” My father says with a tough pat on my back. I mentally winced, since my wings were there.

“Ow, Dad the flight muscles are very sensitive. You just basically shot me.” I tell him.

“Sorry Mist, I didn’t know.” He tells me. I just give him a smile.

“You couldn’t have known, so lets sit down and watch my memories, but be warned princesses I am going to ‘edit’ ,for lack of a better term, out some of the memory so that the secrets of this world’s future is kept safe.” I tell the two sisters. They nod, and lay down on their giant pillows; Dad and I take a seat in our recliners.

I will the screen to come to life, and we all watched my last memories on earth, and then my chat with God, and finally my first few moments in Equestria.

“Well then. That explains a bit, but not why you are now an alicorn.” Dad says as I motion for the screen to stop.

“I could show you that later, right now I think Luna, and Celestia would like to know how you’re here in my head.” I tell him. He nods, and looks over to the screen. He waves his hand, and it comes to life once more.

The screen showed diagrams, and 3D images to help him explain.

“Okay, so when a Paladin from my family forges his bond to a celestial body such as the moon, sun, or stars. The previous paladin’s soul is linked to the newer one. The elder soul is tasked with the job of teaching the new about their powers, and train them on how to use them, and when.” My Dad starts to explain. He shuts the screen off, and stands up, walking up to the front of us.

“I am Mist’s father, and was the previous paladin before him. If I were not a paladin his grandfather would have shown up instead. Basically it is a way to teach the newer paladin about their abilities, and guide them to the right way of things. The older soul will stay with the new paladin for the rest of their life. When Mist passes on, and if he has children, he will connect to them after they make their bonds.” He explains to the royal sisters. I was left wondering about my lifespan.

“Excuse me Dad, but I have to ask something.” I tell my father. He nods, and stops lecturing the princesses. I turn to Celestia.

“How long is an alicorns lifespan?” I ask her. She looks confused before her eyes widen.

“They live for a few trillion years unless they choose to ascend.” She tells me. I widen my eyes so much that my eyeballs should have popped out of their sockets.

“How can a being live that long?” Dad asks.

“It tis the amount of magic that the being has in them that allows them to live. Even humans have magic; just that it is not accessible.” Luna explains to my father.

“Wait magic, but paladins use magic.” He states.

“All beings have a single magic source that keeps them alive. If the being can use magic then they have two sources. One for use and the other to live.” Luna tells my Father as she too explains with Diagrams, but put them in front of her. I smirked knowing she was the protector of dreams.

“What about my son? He has multiple abilities.” My father states. I look at him.

“Not all of my abilities are magic. My bending is used with chi, and my Sayain powers are used with ki, both of the natural energies of the body that all beings have.” I explain as I demonstrate my ki.

“What about your fonts of power?” Luna asks me. I think about this for a few moments.

“I have never actually seen them, let alone know how to get to them.” I tell her.

“All you have to do is focus on where your power comes from, and your mindscape should change.” Celestia says as she stands up. I nod, and focus on my tan tien. My mindscape shifts.

“Well, this is… unexpected.” My Dad says looking out at my four fonts of power.

We were on a metal platform surrounded by water that was separated into four areas.

“Hmm, Artermis which one is your magic font?” Luna asks me. I turn to look at all of the vast bodies of water.

“I’m not sure.” I tell her.

“You could call upon your power to figure out.” Dad says as he looks at the water.

“Alright, I guess I’ll see which one is my ki first.” I said as I pull ki from the center of my body. The water that was in front of us slowly lifted into the blue sky as a column of water. I stop drawing ki from it, and the column returns to the font. I visualize a sign with my language that says ‘ki font’.

I start to draw on my chi, as though I was preparing to bend, and see the font to the left of us makes a giant maelstrom in the middle of it. I stop drawing from it, and make another sign.

I call upon my magic, just enough to make my horn glow in the real world, and see a column of black water rise from the right of us. I rest my magic, and make another sign.

“That means that this is my paladin magic font.” I say as I turn to the last font that I had inside of me. I reach down into the water that was in the font, and get a surge of strength. I force the energy back into the font, and stand back up, shifting into my alicorn form. I notice that my fonts slightly made waves when I did so. I shift once more, this time into my Pegasus form, and the fonts make taller waves.

“Interesting.” I say as I shift back into my human form.

“What is it?” Celestia asks.

“Have you seen a font of any type of energy make waves?” I ask her. She shakes her head, but Luna seems to be in thought.

“Luna, a bit for your thoughts.” I tell her. She looks up to me.

“What else can you change into?” She asks me. I blink a few times.

“I… I don’t entirely know. I only asked god to be able to change into a pony body, but I have changed into a young drake and a griffon as well.” I tell her, “Why do you ask?” She looks to be conflicted about something.

“I… I have seen a font make waves, and tides, before.” She says as she lies down. She seems sorrowed, and disheartened.

“It was when I turned into Nightmare Moon. My soul, the actual me, was trapped in my font of magic, but it was terribly wrong. My font was blood red, and it had high tides, along with colossal waves.” She tells us. I could see the pain in her eyes.

“Starlight, please grant this troubled one comfort.” I say with my head bowed.

My paladin font glowed deep blue, and then Luna did the same. She looks up to me with the pain absent in her eyes.

“How did you do that?” She asks me.

“That is the power your stars grant me when I help others. I asked them to grant you a calm mind since you had so much pain in your eyes. I hate it when others are feeling sad, or pained about a mistake they made.” I tell her. She looks a bit happier, but not entirely.

“Can your power do more if it was connected to the moon?” She asks me.

“Dad? What would the difference be?” I ask.

“You would have a bigger font, be able to do more at once, and you would be able to use a few more abilities.” He tells me.

“Would it be able to help me with my… Nightmare Moon problem?” Luna asks my father. He looks confused. I walk over to Luna, and sit next to her. She lies down, and I start petting her back.

I change my mindscape back into the movie theater.
“I don’t know about your Nightmare Moon problems.” Father tells me. I point towards the screen.

“I’ll show you.” I tell him. He sits down in his recliner, and I start the memory of the explanation from the first episode of MLP.

When the memory was finished Luna was crying with her head in my lap, my father had a grim expression, and Celestia was staring at me suspiciously.

“Celestia that memory came from my knowledge of this world. I won’t be showing anymore, unless my father needs more information.” I tell the alicorn of the sun. She nods, and I look down to Luna. She is asleep inside of my own mind.

“Starlight, please wake this one gently.” I ask the stars. Luna slowly opens her eyes, and looks at me. She blinks a few times before she lifts her head off of my lap. She is as red as an Apple family apple.

“How did I end up like that?” She asks me.

“You put your head in my lap when you were crying, and then you fell asleep.” I tell her. She looks embarrassed again, but gives me a hug. I return her hug, and she pulls away.

I notice Celestia’s form blur before it solidifies once more.

“We need to end this conversation, or at least I need to leave. I still have daily duties to uphold.” Celestia says.

“Luna, would you like to stay with Artermis, or come with me?” Celestia asks her sister. Luna just taps a hoof on the floor in my mind, and Celestia nods.

“I need to go, Artermis will you remove the spell you have on me?” She asks me.

“You will have a small headache for a few minutes, but yeah.” I tell her. She nods to me, and gives her sister a smile. I remove the mental anchor from Celestia’s mind, and her form disappears. I nod when her form is completely gone.

“So Dad, what else would you like to know?” I ask my father.

“I would like to know how you became a pony.” He tells me.

“Right, it happened a few days after I had a… What is it called Luna?” I ask the Princess of the night. She giggles.

“A none magic user overload.” She says with a small smile.

“Right… this was triggered by me sending a letter to Princess Celestia by magical means, and after this was taken care of I woke up from the operation that the hospital had done, and was in my human body, when the magic in my body became too much for it to handle, so it turned me into this.” I tell him as I shift back into my alicorn form.

“Hmm, so can you use magic from this world now?” My father asks me.

“It seems as though I can, I just need to learn how.” I tell him.

“Okay, let’s get onto a different question.” He tells me. I nod.

“How old were you before you left our world?”

“Sixteen, and if you count the year I was in limbo I am seventeen now.” I tell him.

“Where do you live?” He asks me.

“At the castle with my marefriend, my adopted children, and the Princesses.” I reply.

“You said adopted, who are they?” He asks.

“I’ll bring them in here to show you later.” I reply. He nods his head.

“Who is your ‘mare’friend?”

“I actually have two marefriends, and I will bring them to you so you can meet properly.” I reply.

“Alright, and what is your social status with the Princesses?” He asks me. I look to Luna. She nods to me, and look to my Father.

“He is my good friend, and is an advisor to Celestia, sort of.” She tells him.

“Sort of? Did you two have a fight?” He asks me.

“Well, no not really, but we don’t see eye to eye on some subjects. The main subject is me knowing what might happen in this world.” I tell him.

“What of my old friend, Jinkan?” He asks me. I look to the floor.

“KIA.” I tell him. My Dad just looks to the ground.

“By who?” He asks me.

“An old enemy that called himself Hawk.” I reply. My father looked furious, then he looks to me.

“Did you avenge Jinkan’s death?” He asks me.

“No, Jinkan did it himself somehow. I think it was after he got shot he pulled the pin on a grenade, and told me to run. I did, and he went down with Hawk.” I tell him. He laughs at that.

“Jinkan always told me he would go out with a bang.” Dad tells me. I chuckle at his words.

“Dad, I need to go prepare for my quest to the Zebra Empire, I’ll give you access to my memories, except my personal ones, and let you search K?” I tell him. I make a small tablet that was next to his recliner, and put instructions next to it on a small side table.

“If you need anything Mistyc, you know where to find me.” My father tells me. I nod, and pull the anchor out of Luna’s mind, and wake myself up.

-*#*-

Luna woke up from our link before me, and waited for me. I woke a few seconds later, and we both got up from the floor of Celestia’s study. We say our goodbye’s, and went our separate ways. Luna most likely went to bed, while I’m on my way to my family.

While I was walking through the halls of the palace I hear a voice call my name.

I turn to see that it is my student Feather Touch. I stop moving to allow her to catch up to me.

“Artermis, I’ve been looking for you.” She tells me.

“What is it Feather?” I ask her.

“I’m having trouble with my training. I can’t seem to call upon my chi.” She tells me.

“Walk with me.” I tell her. She nods her head, and follows me down the halls.

“You might have sub-consciously set up a block in you chi font.” I tell her.

“What do you mean?” She asks me. I keep walking as I shift into my human form.

“A block in your chi is when a memory of your past that you never want to recall is keeping you from using your power, a crisis if you want to call it that. You can get past this by accepting the memory.” I tell her as I wave to guard that had saluted me.

“I don’t have any memory of a crisis, or something that I don’t want to remember.” She tells me.

“Then it is a memory that you have forgotten, or repressed into your sub-conscious.” I tell her.

“How do I fix it then?” She asks me.

“If you can’t remember it, I will need to help you remember with my telepathic ability, and unlock the memory from your sub-conscious. You will remember the crisis with a clarity that you have never remembered, and it will be up to you to accept it or not.” I tell her as I take a turn so that I’m going to my room. Feather continues to follow me.

“When can you help me?” She asks.

“After we leave for the empire today.” I tell her.

“We’re leaving today?” She asks me. I nod my head, and stop at the door to my room.

“Be prepared to leave within the next two hours.” I tell her.

“I will be ready when you are.” She tells me. I give her a nod, and she trots off to gather her things.

She seems like a nice student. My dad tells me.

Yes, but she has much to learn. I replied. I enter my room, and get tackled to the floor by three fillies, all of them giggling in the aftermath.

I chuckle as I pick them all up with my magic that gave my hands the black aura. I levitate them over to a giant pillow, and set them down.

After my magic was done being used, I was hugged by two mares. I kneel down, and let them hug me the proper way, and return their affection.

“Artermis, we were wondering something about you.” Cadence tells me.

“I’m listening.” I tell her.

“We were wondering if you could help us preen our wings.” Cadence tells me. I hear both Dash’s, and Cadence’s wings pomf.

“You don’t even have to wonder, and I will always help if you want me to.” I tell them. I put up a barrier in my head so that my Dad couldn’t watch or hear what I was doing, or saying.

Is there a reason for this? My Dad asks me.

Yes, preening a Pegasus wing is considered intimate to the owners of the wings, and I have two mares with wings. I don’t think they would appreciate it if you knew about it. I tell him.

I guess I’ll busy myself with your memories then. I need to see how Jinkan was killed. He replies with an angry sigh.

“Where would you two like me to do this?” I ask my mares.

“We would like to do this in bed, but we don’t want your kids to see.” Rainbow Dash tells me.

“I have an idea then.” I tell them, “Give me a few minutes.” I tell them. They nod, and I walk over to my children while shifting into my alicorn body.

“Girls, I think it is time you met my student Feather Touch. She is a unicorn pony that can bend fire.” I tell the fillies that were playing on the giant pillow.

“That sound like a great plan.” Sweetie Belle tells me.

“Maybe she can help us find our cutie marks.” Scootaloo tells the other two girls.

“I don’t know. Dad, can you tell us what she is going to do?” Apple Bloom asks me.

“She is just going to watch over you until Cadence, Dash and I have our stuff packed, and then we will be off to the empire for me to do my job.” I tell them

“Okay.” Apple Bloom tells me.

I lie down, and let my kids onto my back. I then get up, and walk out the door, and up to a guard.

“Guard, I need to know where my student Feather Touch is.” I tell the guard in golden armor.

“She is in her quarters in the servant dorm of the palace your highness.” The guard tells me.

“Will you escort me there?” I ask him. He nods, and starts to walk, so I follow.

I unblock my father, and look at him, as I sub-consciously follow the guard.

Do you think I should make my own royal guards? I ask my father.

I didn’t know you were royalty. He tells me.

Alicorns are the rarest and most powerful beings in this world, and are considered royalty. I tell him. He seems to be silent for a while.

I was watching your avatar state memories, and think that you should have a guard that consists of the four elements. He tells me after a few moments.

I will have to take this to Celestia first, but I think she would allow me to do this. I would rather enjoy having four captains, and twenty guards under each. I tell him.

Why only twenty? He asks.

The male population here in Equestria is significantly lower than what it was back on earth. The ratio is about 1 stallion to every 6 mares. I tell him.

Then have your guard be made up of mares. I don’t see the problem. He replies with a deadpanned tone. I chuckle mentally, and return to the real world.

I guess you’re right. I’ll speak with you later. I tell him before I put the block back up.

“Here we are Prince.” The guard tells me. I give him a nod.

“Thank you. You may return to your post after an hour break.” I tell him.

“I thank you Prince.” The guard tells me before walking away. I just walk up to the door I was in front of, and knock a couple times.

“Prince Artermis, are we leaving?” Feather asks after she opens the door.

“Not yet. I have a few personal matters to attend to, and was wondering if you wouldn’t mind watching after my kids for a bit.” I tell her.

“I am packed, so I don’t see why not.” She tells me.

“Thank you Feather. Just meet me at my room in half an hour to leave for the empire, and bring my kids as well.” I tell her.

“Very well avatar.” She tells me. I give her a warm smile as I lie down to let my children off of my back. They all hopped off of me, and I stood up.

“Now, listen to what Feather Touch tells you, and don’t make her mad.” I tell my girls. They all give me some form of reassurance, and I nod as I turn to leave.

Before I get a foot away from them, I feel hooves wrap around my legs. I look down to see them all there, holding onto me.

I give them a smile, and they let go. I nuzzle them all before I turn to leave once again.

Chapter 16

I made it back to my chambers, and am sitting in a chair that was specially made for my human form. I was waiting on my mares to finish packing so that we could leave.

I had already preened them, and they enjoyed it more then I was expecting. Apparently my hands are much better at preening then any pony’s magic, or gentle lips ever could be.

“Misty, could you come here, and help me with something?” I hear Cadence call for me. I get up, and walk over to Cadence’s walk in closet that she has.

“What do you need Cady?” I ask as I get up to the closet door.

“I’m stuck.” She tells me. I open the door, and see that she has her horn, and legs stuck by multiple pieces of clothing, and a couple suitcases. I chuckle at the sight, and walk up to her.

“I can see the problem. Would you like some help?” I ask. She gives me a sheepish smile. I just grin, and start gently pulling clothing off of her and un-stuck her horn from the wall.

It took me a few minutes to get her out of there, but I had gotten the job done.

“Thank you Mist.” Cadence tells me.

“So how in Equestria did you get stuck?” I ask her.

“Well, when I went to grab a few pieces of enchanted clothing I had forgotten that I still had them pack in the two suitcases from the last trip I was on, and I tried to get the suitcases open. It all went downhill from there.” She tells me. I give a few short laughs, and help her clean up the mess we had made.

“So what do the enchantments do?” I ask her.

“Well the ones I want to take with me will keep me cool under the desert sun, and the empire is in the middle of a desert.” She tells me.

“Okay, that is a reasonable tale.” I tell her as I got the last piece of clothing off of the floor.

“So when are we all leaving?” She asks me.

“Soon I’m hoping. It seems every time I try to leave for this job, something pops up to stop me.” I tell her. She giggles.

“It seems so. So what do you think will stop you this time?” Cadence asks as she puts on new regalia. It looks exactly like the other regalia, but this one seemed to have a very light blue tint to it.

“I’m guessing that is the enchanted regalia.” I say as I exit the closet with her. She nods, and there is a knock at the door.

“How much do you want to bet that, that is another set back?” She giggles at me.

“Royalty can’t gamble, but if I could I would say 200 bits.” She tells me. I give a hardy laugh as I open the door. It was Shinning Armor.

“What do you need Captain Armor?” I ask him.

“I am here to challenge you.” He tells me with a growl.

“I’m listening.” I tell him.

“I demand to have Cadence back, and you will have to surrender your title.” He tells me.

“That is if you win, and what do I get if I win?” I ask him.

“What do you want?” He asks me. I think about this for a moment.

What do you think I should win? I ask my Dad.

How about he becomes your personal guard? My Dad offers.

No, he can’t do that, for he is Canterlot’s main defense if the city is attacked. He can cast a shield over the entire capital city. I reply.

Hmm, how about he backs off, and you get a favor. I think about that idea.

“I think I should win a favor of any kind, and you will have to accept what has come to be.” I tell him. He nods, and I hear Cadence come up behind me.

“What is going on?” Cadence asks me.

“Captain Armor has challenged me for you, and I am just going to win for kicks.” I tell her.

“You think this is a joke? If you lose I have to be with him.” She tells me.

“You don’t understand. I won’t be able to lose. My Sayain abilities are too great for his shields to work, if he wants a weapons duel, I will use my sword, and break his. If he wants a magic duel I will improvise.” I tell her. She is glaring at me.

“Just let me handle this.” I tell her. She is still glaring at me, but nods. I just sigh, and look to Shinning Armor.

“Where is the duel going to be?” I ask him.

“In the training fields.” He tells me. I nod, and look at the balcony doors

“I’ll be there.” I tell him. He nods, and walks off.

I walk over to the balcony.

“What are you going to do?” Cadence asks me, “What happens if you lose to him?”

“I won’t.” I tell her.

“Just tell me what you’re going to do if you lose.” She tells me.

“Like I said before Cadence, I won’t lose. If I have to I’ll beat him to a bloody pulp, but I won’t lose.” I tell her trying my best to hind my anger. She is silent, and I spread my wings.

“Are you going to come with me, or wait for someone to tell you what has happened?” I ask her. My answer came as she flew out the window. I jump, and follow her.

We made it to the training field after a few minutes of flight. I landed in the middle of the field, and waited for Shinning to show up.

He made it to the grounds with Celestia in tow. I bowed to Celestia, and nodded to Shinning Armor.

“Artermis, you do not need to bow to me. We are of the same legal status.” Celestia tells me.

“I understand this, but I am still new to your world, and will always consider you, and your sister, above me and my power.” I reply.

“Then I order you to act as though you have been here for millennia with my sister, and I.” She replies with a smirk. I just chuckle, and look at Celestia.

“You do realize I’m joking about this right? I will still consider you two above me, but I will stop bowing to you if you so wish.” I tell her. She nods her head, and I look to Shinning Armor.

“Are you ready?” I ask him. He nods, so I turn around, and make a raised platform of stone around us. I turn back to him.

“There, now we don’t have to worry about making the ground look terrible.” I say as I get into a stable stance. I motion for Cadence to move to a safer location, and she does. I look to Celestia, and she walks up to the center of the platform.

“The duel between Captain Shinning Armor and Prince Artermis will begin soon. Are you both ready?” We both nodded.

“Very well, BEGIN!” Celestia says as she teleports off of the platform. I waited on Shinning Armor to start. He seemed to be waiting on me as well.

“I give the first move to you Captain.” I tell Shinning. He smirks, and traps me in a small bubble shield. I sigh, and shake my head.

“You will need to try harder then that.” I tell him as I summon my ki. I start to do the ki roar as I pulled energy from my tan tien.

I throw my arms out to my sides in a horizontal position, and shatter the shield without a problem, and manage to push Shinning back a few feet.

“You’re welcome to try again.” I taunt him. Shinning looks irritated. He charges me, and I make the stone in front of him slide to the left, making him slip, and fall onto his side. I then make small pillars of stone to hold him in place.

“You should have chosen a different opponent Shinning Armor. You can not keep up with my abilities.” I tell him. I watch in amusement as he lights his horn, and breaks the stone that was holding him. He charges me again, and I make the ground slide once more, but he jumps over the moving stone. I smirk as he is ten feet away from me now.

I start to compress air into a ball that fits in my hand. It was about the size of a softball. Shining was five feet away when he stops moving. I dash forward, and hit him with the compressed air, releasing the compression, making it look like I threw him back twenty feet.

“You won’t win Armor. Give up before I do something I will regret.” I tell the white unicorn. Shinning gets up off of the ground, and fires a bolt of magic at me. He had caught me off guard, and I get hit in my left shoulder.

I groan as I look at the burn that the bolt gave me. I bring my hands together into a ball holding position. I charge my ki up. I had my purple ki ball powering up in my hands when Shinning shot another bolt at me. I dodged this one, and added more ki to my ball.

My ball was ready so I aim at Shinning. I see that he is charging up an attack of his own.

“CHAOS…TORRENT!” I shout as I unleash my ki ball into a large blast, sending it straight at Shinning. Shinning fires his attack at my torrent, and both attacks are stopped by an explosion. I growl in frustration. I take to the air above the smoke, and look into the sky. I see the stars behind the suns light, and reach for theit power. I move the celestial energy into my tan tien. My ki font was starting to burn my tan tien, so I stop sapping power from the celestial bodies.

I see a bolt of magic get fired at me, and I dodge it with ease. I land on the platform, and air bend the dust out of my way. I could see Shinning clear as, well day.

I charge another ball, but this one was to my side. I was in the stance for a kame hame ha, but I was charging the blast with the celestial energy I had taken. My hands were starting to burn, but I didn’t care.

“I will not lose to you.” I say as I push more energy into my ki ball.

“I won’t allow you to take what brings me happiness.” I was almost ready for my blast.

“I will not fall to you. I will make sure of it.” I say as I bring my hands forward.

Shinning puts up multiple shields in front of him, and had around twenty shields in between me, and him. I look Shinning dead in the eye.

“Celestial blast.” I say calmly as I release my blast, and watch as the silver energy leaves my hands, and smashed through Shinning’s shield, and tears at him. I hear him cry out from the pain of the blast, as it surely was taking its time dissipating.

When the blast was over, there was a trench in the ground along the path of the blast, and Shinning was lying on his side, unconscious. He was breathing, and alive.

I fall to my knees as the toll of the blast starts to take effect on me. I fall forward, and manage to stay awake. I hear hoofsteps coming up to me, but I didn’t care.

I hear the ring of magic, and feel myself being lifted. I turn my head, and see that it is Celestia, who is also carrying Shinning Armor.

“Prince Artermis has one the duel.” Celestia says with a mask of calm on. I fall into sweet unconsciousness before I could hear another word.

“What the hell kind of battle was that?” I hear my Dad ask me.

Apparently when I’m asleep, I return to my mindscape, and am now being pestered by my father.

“I wanted to end the battle quickly, and I also didn’t want to hear the BS that was going to be Celestia telling me that the blast was uncalled for, and was over powered. I don’t need that crap being told to me right now. I seriously just want to get to the empire, and do my job before anymore zebras die.” I tell my father.

“I don’t care about that right now.” He tells me.

“IF YOU DON’T CARE ABOUT CITIZENS THAT ARE BEING EATEN BY A CANNIBALISTIC RACE OF PONY LIKE CREATURES THEN YOU ARE NOT MY REAL FATHER! MY REAL DAD WOULD HAVE TOLD ME THAT I WAS DOING THE RIGHT THING IN TRYING TO GET TO MY JOB BEFORE MORE BLOOD IS ON MY HANDS!” I scream at my so called father.

“Calm down Mist, I was only giving my opinion.” My father says with his arms raised to show me he didn’t mean harm.

“I don’t need to speak to you if you won’t agree with me. I am now a prince, and I wish to have peace right now. If you don’t have anything that will be of use to me, let me be. If you do have something I can use, I will be at my fonts of power.” I tell my father before I shift myself into my fonts’ mindscape.

I look over the fonts, and look to each sign. I notice that my ki font is much lower than before, and my chi font is lower as well. I look to my paladin font, and see that it is glowing blue.

“Stars please bring me aid in my recovery.” I say with my head bowed. I watch my paladin font glow blue, and slowly starts to drain, and my other fonts are refilling.

“I thank you stars for your aid.” I tell my power source. I look over to my magic font.

“I guess I should practice my magic while I’m unconscious.” I say to myself. I make a note for my father if he wants to find me, and shift my mindscape to a training field.

The field was a large expanse of solid stone. The stone was a rust color. The sun I had put in my sky was a blue star that gave off the warmth of a regular sun.

“Okay, what spell should I learn first?” I ask myself, “It really sucks how I don’t have a lot of knowledge on the spells in this world.” I sigh, and sit down.

“I guess I could create some spells while I’m here.” I say as I scan my brain for ideas.

“I should make some offensive, and defensive spells, just incase I run out of ki, and chi on the battle field.” I tell myself as I stand up. I gather some magic into my hands, and raise a stone pillar out of the ground. I point my right hand at the pillar, and force my magic out like a tank was firing a shell.

I watched as my dark magic bolt collides, and demolishes the pillar.

I raise another pillar, and start with a smaller amount of magic this time. I fire tiny bolts of magic at the pillar, making small chunks of the pillar fall off of it.

“I wonder if I can make this a more powerful shot, just in a smaller bolt.” I say aloud. I start to compress my magic into my hand, and aim at the pillar. I release the magic, but it hit the pillar with the same results as my first blast.

“What if I try doing the same thing, but with my finger instead of my hand?” I ask as I compress magic into my right index finger. I release the magic, and it makes a clean shot through the pillar.

“Woo hoo! I made the finger bang!” I say as I congratulate myself. I make another compressed magic bolt.

“Finger bang.” I say as I release my magic, making another hole in the pillar. I give a whoop of happiness, and start to laugh up a storm.

When I calm down, I notice that I have a small audience.

“Well hello Princesses, and my beloved Cadence.” I say as I walk up to my small audience.

“Hello Prince Artermis, we saw you practicing your magic, and we are impressed with what you can do with it.” Luna tells me. I give her a nod.

“So what brings you all to my wonderfully dull mind?” I ask with sarcasm.

“I am starting to question your actions by how childish you’re acting.” Celestia tells me. I smile, and shake my head.

“I’m not surprised as I am only seventeen years old Celestia.” I say as I sit down, and shift my mindscape to a room with my personal decorations of my old world’s beautiful sights, and wonders.

“How can you only be that old, and have the wisdom of an elder pony?” Celestia asks me.

“Because unlike the rest of the human race. I was smart, and learned from others’ mistakes before I made them on my own. I was also raised right by my father, and mother. Speaking of which.” I say as I summon my father to us.

“Well, that has never happened before.” My dad mumbles as he takes a seat in a plush chair I had in my mindscape.

“Who is this?” Cadence asks me.

“Cadence, I would like you to meet my father, Solaris.” I tell her as I gesture to my Dad, “And Dad, I would like you to meet my marefriend Cadence.” My Dad stands up, and walks over to Cadence.

“It is nice to meet you Princess Cadence. I trust you’re keeping my son in line?” My father asks.

“Like wise Solaris, and I try my best to.” Cadence replies. My father bows to Cadence, and returns to his chair. I hear Celestia clear her throat. I look to her.

“Artermis, I would like to talk about the last move you used on Captain Shinning Armor.” She tells me. I give her a nod.

“Where did you get the energy to do that attack from?” She asks.

“I got fed up, so I tapped the stars, and yuor sun a bit since it is a star, and fed the energy into my ki font, and used the energy to end the duel.” I tell her with soldierly perfection.

“You told me you could not make a connection to my sun.” She says.

“You’re still correct. I can’t make a true connection to your sun, but I can borrow energy from it.” I tell her. She stays silent for a few moments.

“I would prefer if you only do this technique as a last resort.” She tells me.

“You have my word princess.” I tell her with a nod.

“Now may we discuss your school for benders?” She asks me.

“Of course Celestia, what do you need?” I ask her.

“I need blueprints, supplies you will need, and I need a location to build on.” She tells me.

“I have already picked the location for the dojo, and have thought of a few ideas for the layout of the school. I will have to think about supplies.” I tell her. I point at a wall, and make a projector materialize onto the wall.

“This is where I would like the school to be.” I tell her as the projector puts a 3D image in front of us. It was currently showing a map of the mountain range that Canterlot is surrounded by. I make the projector highlight the mountain that I had started to train Feather Touch on.

“That can be done.” Celestia tells me. I nod, and make the projector show only the mountain top I had requested.

“I have thought of a few plans for the dojo, but will need to see if you can get them built.” I tell her as I made the projector show two individual mountain tops with their own dojo on them

Celestia eyed the mountains in front of her for a while, as did the other two Princesses.

“We might be able to do the first dojo with fewer struggles then the second.” Celestia tells me.

I made the second dojo fade away, and made the first one bigger.

“Okay, here is the floor plan.” I say as I make the dojo into a 3D blueprint.

“I can copy it into your mind if you will need me to.” I tell Celestia as she looks over the new information I was showing her.

“I don’t see a reason for it to be this large.” She tells me.

“Well, I plan on training many students at once, and when enough of them get to the preferred level, I will make them into teachers, and the school will need that space for all of the students to stay at.” I tell her. She narrows her eyes at the plans before her.

“You plan on keeping your student there?” She asks me.

“Yes, it is for the benefit of the students that they stay at the dojo while they train, and learn. I will teach twenty students at the start of the school’s history, and train them to become teachers if they will want it, but it is up to the student to come, and stay at the dojo. I will not keep the students at the dojo against their will.” I tell her

“I will see if I can get enough builders to… start on this project. I am assuming you will want this advertised?” She asks me.

“Not yet. I would like the construction to begin after I complete the empire quest I would like to finish today.” I tell her.

“Artermis, you have been asleep for a few days now.” Luna tells me. I blink a few times.

“Then I suggest that I will wake myself up now, and we can speak in the real world.” I say as I stand up, and change my mindscape to the field I was in.

“We will see you awake then.” Cadence tells me as she gives me a kiss. I return her affection, and then pull away.

Celestia, and Luna leave my mind, and Cadence follows shortly after. I turn to my Dad.

“I’m sorry for my outburst earlier.” I tell him. He gets up, and hugs me, being mindful of my wings.

“It just proves that you are going to be a great Prince.” He tells me. I return his hug, and tears start to fall from my eyes.

“I missed you so much.” I tell him, as I hug tighter. He chuckles, and pulls away.

He puts his hand on top of my head, and gives me a genuine smile. He removes his hand.

“You should wake up. I don’t want to keep you from my grandchildren now.” He tells me. I wipe the tears out of my eyes with a chuckle, and nod.

“I’ll keep you unblocked so that you can see them.” I tell him as I prepare to wake myself up.

He just smiles, and nods to me. I smile back, and wake myself up.

I opened my eyes to see that I am in a hospital room, again.

I sigh as I get up into a sitting position, and rub my eyes clear of the crust that forms when you sleep well. I throw my legs over the side of the bed.

I then see Shinning Armor in the bed next to mine. He is in a full body cast, and was sleeping with a pained expression on his face.

I stand up, and walk over to his side. I place my hands over him, and let my ki slowly soak into him, healing him faster then a unicorn could.

I stop my ki when I sense that he is completely healed, and step back as he slowly opens his eyes.

He looks around the room slowly, and his eyes eventually fall on me. He stares at me for a while, and I just stared back. We stayed in this silence for a few minutes.

Finally he breaks the silence by asking, “How long was I out?”

“For a few days, which I spent in here out cold as well.” I tell him. He blinks a couple times.

“Why did you pass out? I thought you won.” He tells me.

“I did, but I used too much power with that last blast I did. The stars did a number on my ki, and my body.” I tell him.

“What did the stars have to do with that last attack?” He asks me.

“I literally tapped into their celestial power, and used it to fuel the blast.” I tell him.

“Then you lost by the rules of engagement. The Princesses can not help one challenger to win the duel.” He tells me.

“Yes, I would have lost, had I asked permission to use the stars.” I tell him. His eyebrows rose in amazement.

“You just sapped the stasrs without asking Luna?” He asks with awe evident in his voice.

“Yes, but I didn’t expect the toll on my body to be that bad at the time, and now I see that it was a very stupid move for the duel we were in. Had I known the backlash the move carried, I would have used the avatar state instead.” I tell him.

“What can you not do?” He asks me. I think about this.

“I can’t bring the dead back to life. I can’t move the planet, and I can’t make new stars. Those are just the few that are off the top of my head, but I know there is a plethora more.” I tell him. He nods, and looks at his cast.

“So how long am I supposed to be like this?” He asks me.

“When would you like to get out?” I ask him.

“Now would be preferable, but that is impossible.” He tells me.

“And if I told you that you are fully healed?” I ask.

“Then I would ask to be out of this cast.” I grin as I bring a finger up for him to see.

“Well, I just healed your body, so would you like to get out?” I ask.

“I’m not sure I trust you yet.” He tells me.

“If he says that he healed you, then it is the truth, and he did.” I hear Celestia say. I turn to see that all of the Princesses are here, as well as my kids, Dash, and Feather Touch.

Apple Bloom rushes to me, as well as Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. I sit down on the floor, and catch them all in a hug. They hug back with all of their might.

I look up to Cadence, and she is smiling softly at me. I smile back, and her smile widens.

I look to Dash, and she just looks at me with a mask of cool on, but I could see the relief in her eyes.

“Artermis, we must see that you are ready to leave for the empire soon.” Celestia tells me. I nod my head, and shift into my alicorn form. I get myself into a lying position, and let my kids onto my back.

I stand up, and start walking over to Shinning again. He is eyeing me, and I light my horn.

His body cast breaks off of him, and he relaxes.

“Thank you Prince.” He tells me. I just give a genuine smile, and nod. I turn to Celestia.

“Let’s go.” I tell her. She nods, and everyone, but Shinning, exits the room and walks to the throne room. As we were walking Dash and Cadence come up to my sides.

I drape my wings over their backs, and pull them closer to me. My mares nuzzle into me, and we just stay like this until we reached the throne room.

We all made it to the throne room with ease, and we let Celestia, and Luna walk ahead of us all up to the throne. Celestia and Luna turn around to see that Cadence hadn’t followed them up.

“Cadence, why are you still with Artermis?” Celestia asks. I extend my wings, as does Cadence.

“I wish to accompany him.” Cadence tells the two sisters.

“No, we are already risking losing the first alicorn prince by sending Artermis.” Luna tells her. I increase my magic output, and in turn it makes my mane ethereal. Celestia sees this, and stares at me. I stare right back at her, unmoving.

She breaks her gaze, and whispers something to Luna.

“No I can’t allow him to do this.” She tells Celestia.

“Excuse me Princess Luna, but it is also not your decision, nor is it yours Celestia. It is Cadence’s decision for she is the one whose life it impacts. Besides, if harm comes to her I will be in a rage, and kill what caused her harm, or anyone that will come with me to the empire. My anger is teetering on the edge of rage just being here while innocent citizens die.” I tell them as my magic, and ki skyrocket.

My mane turned into silver flames, and my feathers started to sharpen, and quiver. I push my anger down, and try my best not to growl in irritation.

“And if she gets killed?” Celestia asks.

“Then I will be the one held at fault, and will pay the consequences.” I tell her. Luna is looking at me with a scowl, and I try to suppress my magic output.

I succeeded, and my mane returns to its static position, with the long bangs that hang in front of my face. I push my bangs over to the side of my face. My tale returns to its two piece blade like form, and I look back to Luna. I look to Celestia, and she seems to be in deep thought.

I clear my throat, and Celestia looks to me.

“Celestia, I can promise your with all of my soul, that Cadence will return home safely, and alive.” I tell her. She sighs after a few more moments of thought.

“Artermis, if she so much as has a scratch from one of the cannibalistic ponies, I will have you on the moon for the rest of your life.” She tells me.

I give a hardy laugh at that.

“Please Celestia, to actually punish me you would have to banish me to my home world, which should be gone in a few more days.” I tell her.

“So you wouldn’t be unhappy on the moon?” She asks me with an eyebrow raised.

“Please, that would be more of a gift than a punishment. I would be lonely yes, but I could have way too much fun up there.” I tell her with a grin.

“Then how about the sun?” She asks. I give another laugh.

“Please, getting off of the sun and back onto this planet would only take me a few months. All I have to do is cast an antigravity spell, and the sun will literally launch me off of it, and then after I’m far enough away I will break the spell so that I could land back on this planet.” I tell her. Her eye twitches.

“Then I’ll banish you to Tartarus!” She yells at me.

“Oh that would be a bit scary, but I could slaughter everything that is in there. I would be back after a few years, but I would be back.” I tell her with a much less happy face.

“And if I did come back from slaying everything in Tartarus you would have to kill me because I would be traumatized by the bloodshed I caused. I would enjoy killing after I came back.” I shiver at the thought. Luna is looking at me with a confused look on her face.

“What do you mean by, ‘My home planet being gone in a few more days?’” she asks me. I blink a few times before I realize what she meant. My mood dampens.

“Oh, I forgot that I didn’t tell you what I had done to turn the star Sol purple. I had been angered to a much higher degree than usual, and fired the whole storage of ki that I had at it, and it is most likely almost there. I wouldn’t be surprised if you see a super nova soon.” I tell her with a tinge of sadness in my voice.

Luna’s eyes widen with tears welling up in them, and she teleports out of the room.

“You fool!” Celestia shouts at me.

“What would you rather me do? Release my anger at a star, or your land?” I ask her as my magic output increases on its own. I regain my ethereal mane.

“I would have preferred if you didn’t unleash your anger at all!” She yells at me.

“So, you would rather have me bottle up my anger, and wait for me to explode rather than letting me release? That is truly foolish on your part Celestia. If I bottle up my anger and that bottle shatters, I’m not going to even remember what happens!” I tell her in my most forceful voice.

My form shifts on its own into my human form, dropping my kids to the floor.

“I’m sorry girls, but when I have an extreme emotion I either shift without control, or my ki skyrockets.” I tell my children as I kneel down, and nuzzle them.

“I am really considering just flying to the empire on my own, and raising the entire continent.” I growl as I stand back up, and face Celestia. These words freeze her in thought.

“How are you even considering this?” She asks in a low voice.

“It’s my anger Celestia. We are having a worthless conversation while innocents in another land, who had requested help a while ago, are dying at my hooves. I just want to get this task done, but you are keeping me from it.” I tell her as I sit down with my legs crossed.

I bring my hands up to my temples and start to massage them.

Would you like some help? My dad asks.

How could you help? I ask him.

Let me speak with her through you, and you can be on your way sooner rather than later. He tells me. I didn’t see any consequences, so I let him do his thing.

I felt my body go numb before I entered my mind, and my father took control.

Make sure you tell her who is speaking. I tell my Dad. He gives me a positive thought, and I just sit back and watch.

I watch as my form automatically shifts into my Dads form.

“Princess Celestia, I’m Solaris speaking through my son.” My Dad tells Celestia.

“Why are you speaking instead of him?” She asks him.

“Well for one I wanted to speak, and for two he wanted me to do so.” My Dad replies.

“Well go ahead and speak.” Celestia tells my Father.

“While looking through my son’s memories I have seen a couple that have caught my attention. The first is with Cadence. He is reassuring her that he will return form the empire, but she believes otherwise. The second is actually a few of his thoughts on the main subject. He would like Cadence to go with him to the empire so that he still has a piece of home with him.

“Back on Earth when we sent soldiers to war they couldn’t bring anything with them, but their weapons, and a photo of their precious ones. When the soldiers returned home they always had a few mental sicknesses, like flashbacks to bad missions, and nightmares of said duties. Mist would like to avoid these traumatic sicknesses at all costs.” My father begins in his undeniable lawyer skills.

“It would be best for everyone if you aloud Cadence to accompany him on his quest.” Dad concludes. Celestia seems to be in thought as Dad returns my body to me.

Once in control, I slump to the floor with nausea.

“Let’s not do that again.” I say aloud as my form shifts back into me. I move into a sitting position, and start taking deep breaths. After a few seconds of deep breathing my head is clear, and most of my nausea is gone.

“Okay, I’m good for now.” I say as I stand back up.

“I’ve come to my final decision.” Celestia says as she approaches me.

“I will allow Cadence to go with you, but if she is harmed by one of the targets you will be held responsible, and will be punished.” She tells me.

“Thank you Celestia.” I tell the Princess as I shift back into my alicorn self.

“Just don’t make me regret my decision.” She tells me, “You are all dismissed.” She says with a wave of her hoof. Rainbow Dash, Feather Touch, the CMC, Cadence, and I all left the throne room. I was heading to the armory, and my kids followed me. Cadence and Dash went to their room, and Feather stayed with me.

I walked into the armory with no problem this time, and shifted as I walked up to the blacksmith pony behind the counter.

“Hello there Prince, what can I do for you?” The black smith asks.

“I’m here for the bow and arrows I requested a while ago. I actually need two bows. I need one to have a pull of three hundred pounds, and the other to be fifty.” I tell him. He nods and head into the back of the armory for a few minutes before he returns with three quivers of solid steel arrows, and two bows.

“Here ya go Prince.” He says as he places them on the counter.

“Thanks.” I tell him as I put the bows on like a hunter would, and put the quivers on my back.

“Anytime Prince.” He replies with a nod. I turn, and walk out of the armory.

I was back in the throne room, looking at the glass windows. I was standing in front of the glass window of Discord.

What is that thing? My father asks me.

That is a draconiquis. This one in particular is named Discord. He likes to spread chaos that is mostly pranks and some are pretty funny. I reply as I continue to look at the stained window.

So he is a problem here. My father says. I just turn and start walking with the train station in mind.

He will be in a year or so.

I stretch my telepathy to the others.

It’s time to go, rendezvous at the train station so we can leave. I tell them. I receive a positive response from the others, and start moving again.

“Dad, can we leave now?” Scootaloo asks.

“We are now. Gather your things, and meet me at the train station.” I tell my kids, and Feather as they follow me through the castle.

Chapter 17

Now that I have caught you all up to speed I can continue with the train ride.

We are currently half way to Horseshoe Bay, and the train was haling ass. I wasn’t even helping it move. I mean sure it was the royal train, but it was topping its speed at one hundred and twenty miles per hour.

“Prince, are you ok?” I hear Feather ask me. I look to her, and nod.

“Yes, I’m just relaxing now that I can finally get to the empire, and fix the balance.” I reply as I stand up from the seat I was in. I have to stay in my alicorn form to be comfortable on the ride to Horseshoe Bay.

“How long until we’re there?” I ask her.

“About five minutes.” She replies.

“Good.” I say as I start on my way to the car that has my kids. Feather follows me.

“So how have my children been treating you?” I ask her.

“They’re a hoof full but I can handle them. It also helps that I can teach them about magic, and fire bending.” She replies. I nod, but then stop.

“Can the other two besides Apple Bloom bend?” I ask her. She nods her head, and then the thought of what could happen enters her mind.

“Oh my, it’s a good thing that Scootaloo is an air bender.” She says as she wipes some sweat off of her brow. I just shake my head, and continue on my way into the other car.

“Girls, are you still in here?” I call out.

“Yeah, we’re all still here.” I hear Sweetie Belle reply. I then hear a whoosh of fire.

“Ah, it’s not supposed to do that, why is it doing that!?” I hear Sweetie Belle yell. I rush up to her, and see that she set an orange on fire. I just light my horn with blue chi and gather water from the air, and then make the water put out the fire.

“Sweetie, when were you born?” I ask her.

“The middle of summer.” She tells me. I sigh.

“That’s why your magic acts up.” I say as I sit down next to her.

“What do you mean?” She asks.

“You’re a fire bender, just like Feather Touch.” I tell her.

“Oh, so that’s why every time I use magic that happens.” Sweetie says, as though she barely figured this out. I sigh once again.

“Sweetie, promise me that you won’t use magic until we get to the ship.” I tell her as I lay down on my stomach to be at her level.

“Okay.” She says sadly, as though I had punished her.

“Hey, I never said I was mad, I’m just trying to keep you safe. Fire bending is the most dangerous of the four elements.” I say as I embrace her.

“Then why can’t I use magic?” She asks as her voice wavers in the beginnings of tears. I put a hoof over her tan tien, and send a pulse of chi into it. A bounce back pulse coming from Sweetie gets her to stop her tears before they start.

“You were born with an amazing ability, but you are using both forms of energy at the same time.” I start on my explanation.

“You’re having trouble separating the two energies when you try to use your magic. Can you feel the difference between your magic and chi?” I ask her. She shakes her head.

“Would you like to find out then?” I ask her. She nods to me, “Good.” I reply as I stand up again.

“Now, I want you to think about how you use magic.” I tell her. She nods her head, and thinks about it for a few moments.

“Now, tell me what you feel, emotionally, when you use magic.”

“I feel… angry, and… I don’t know argh!” She shouts as frustration takes the lead in her mind. I sigh, and back up a couple inches.

“Hop on, and I’ll show you what happens to fire when you’re angered.” I say as I tuck my wings in. She reluctantly climbs onto my back. I raise my wings slightly to keep her there as protection.

“Feather, go get Dash. She needs to see this as well as you do.” I say as I head for the back of the train. A few moments of walking and I’m on the back of the train outside.

“So what did you want to show me?’ Dash asks as she comes out of the car door with Feather in tow.

“Follow me to the top of the cars.” I say as I use my magic to keep Sweetie on my back as I spread my wings to their full length.

I grab Feather in my magical grasp, and take to the air. I use my air bending to keep up with the train, and Dash usually flew this fast anyways. I land, and make a shield with my air bending, to make it as though we were on a train that wasn’t moving.

Dash lands next to me, and I let Sweetie down onto the train’s roof.

“I’m going to show you all what happens to a fire bender who uses anger as a fuel for their chi to burn instead of the pure way.” I tell them as I shift to my human form and start to think about my past, and what had caused it to be painful, and filled with the death of those I kept close.

“Stay behind me.” I growl as my anger comes into play. I get a positive response from all of them.

My hands were fists, and clenched as tight as possible as I let my anger build, and boil inside my chi, like magma building pressure to burst free from its mountain.

I felt my chi start to burn with my anger. I felt unstoppable with this force. I was in a haze as my hands thrust forward, letting out a torrent of flames that even a dragon could not produce. I was letting out a roar with flames of purple spewing from my mouth.

I could feel my rage turn to pure hate, and watched as my fire turned completely black. This scared me, and I halted my chi flow, and block my hate from my mind. This causes me to lose control of my air wall, and the rush of one hundred and twenty mile per hour winds hits us at its full.

I regained control almost as soon as I had lost it. I hear a scream, and look to see that Sweetie had been pushed too far back, and she was still in the wind. I look down at the top of the car we were in, and see that it is a cargo car that was carrying our belongings.

I took some ki, and blasted a hole in the roof of the car. I push Dash, and Feather down into the car and then launch to Sweetie, right as she falls off of the edge.

Time seemed to slow as I reached out for her hoof. I watch Sweetie’s face turn to one of pure fear right before I manage to barely grab her hoof. I grab her with my other hand, and pull her up to me before I spread my wings, and take to the sky with the giant amounts of lift I got from the speed of the train. I slowly made my way back to the caboose of the train, and land carefully on the back platform with Sweetie in my arms.

Once inside I close the door, and start to make my way to my personal car.

Sweetie was quietly crying into my chest. I just sat down on the chase lounge that was in my car, and pet her back, and cooed sweet nothings into her ears to calm her.

We stayed like this until the train stopped at the station in Horseshoe Bay.

We were being escorted by a few royal guards, that had volunteered to come with us to protect Cadence, and my kids while I finished my mission, and we were currently heading to Celestia’s flagship of the royal fleet, and I was planning on being at the empire in three weeks instead off three months by speeding the ship up with my air bending greatly.

“Okay and there is the shi…” I pause as I see exactly how big the ship was. This ship was amazingly huge, and it had fifteen masts six of which were at least ten stories tall.

The flag ship was two football fields long, and at least three school busses wide. She had at least two hundred cannons along the side of her hull, and her sails were massive, even when they were tied to the masts.

“Celestia and Luna really want me to travel in style, don’t they?” I ask after my initial shock faded.

“No, this is mostly for my and the kids’ comfort while you are in the country doing work. Well, that and you are a prince.” Cadence tells me as she walks up the huge gangway. The gangway could allow a semi-truck to be driven up onto the ship’s deck. I just shake my head, and walk up onto the ship with my doubts following me.

“A ship this size will take four months to get to the empire,” I thought aloud to myself, “and that would be with me helping it along.” A feminine voice laughs, and catches my attention.

“That has got to be the best joke I’ve ever heard on my ship.” The voice says as a female unicorn pony walks up to me.

“You seriously think you could make it in less than four months?” I ask her.

“Please, if I wanted the ship to be there I could get her there in under a couple weeks.” The mare says with a wave of her hoof.

“I’m just going to chalk that up to magic.” I say as I head to the bow of the ship as the huge crew takes our luggage down to our rooms.

“I’m surprised you’re what the Princess was fussin’ about when she sent that messenger to me saying to prepare for a voyage to the empire with a few precious ponies, but she didn’t mention that you weren’t a pony.” She replies.

“Well, I am and I’m not.” I tell her as I shift into my alicorn form, and then into my Pegasus form, and then back to my human-ish one.

“Eh, I’ve seen creepier.” She tells me. I give a laugh to that, and she joins in with me.

“So I assume you’re the Capitan of this beautiful cruiser?” I ask her after our laughter died down.

“Aye, I am your majesty, but she is a ship, not a ‘crewser.’” She tells me.

“From my world a cruiser is a giant war ship. Well this ship fits more into the dreadnaught category, but who am I to say?” I reply with a wave from my hand.

“Ah beg your pardon Prince, but uh, could you change into your pony body as to not scare me crew?” She asks me. I just nod, and shift back into my alicorn form.

“So tell me Capitan. How fast can your ship sail?” I ask as we near the bow of the ship.

“She can reach about seventy knots with a good wind, and me pushin’ her.” She replies with a prideful smile. I laugh when I hear this.

“You must be kidding, because even the fastest warships from my world can only reach about fifty at their best.” I tell her.

“I’m not kidding prince; she’s the fastest ship in the ocean.” She tells me. I stop laughing when I hear this, and then I take another look up at the sails of the ship before I get a tap on my shoulder. I look to the Capitan and she is smirking at me.

“Well, I hope your sails are strong enough to hold up against gale force winds.” I tell her as I motion for her to follow me.

“And why is that?” She asks me.

“Because I’ll be the one helping to move the ship.” I tell her. She gives a hearty laugh at that.

“Please Prince; these sails are enchanted to take a hurricane.” She tells me, “Besides, I doubt you could make something that strong even with your magic.” She tells me.

“Oh, I can.” I tell her, “But I won’t be using magic.” She looks confused at this.

“I’ll show you, but I have to be in my human body to do it.” I tell her. She nods to me, and I shift back into my form.

I gather up some chi, and create a tornado force wind flowing down into the water. The wind made the water create a huge wave that splashed up onto the dock with at least a foot of water.

“How… but I…” The Capitan was speechless. I smile, and made a drop of sea water drop onto her nose. This makes her blink a few times before she grins at me with a sultry look in her eye.

“Well I don’t know how you did it, but I love a stallion that can literally blow me away.” She tells me.

“I’m sorry Capitan, but I’m already taken by two mares, and if I even so much as ask them if you could join in on our fun I would be gelded.” I tell her.

“I was just pulling your leg Prince. I know where I stand.” She replies. We give a laugh at that, and I look out to the sea.

“So, when do we cast off?” I ask her.

“When you’re ready.” She replies with a nod.

“Well, I’ve been delayed for too long, so now would be preferable, and I want to be there yesterday.” I tell her as I head to the stern of the ship. She follows me.

“Alright, let me get to the wheel of this ol’ girl, and we’ll go.” She tells me. I smile, and she teleports to the rudder control wheel. I smirk, and open my wings and flap them once with the help of my chi. I am launched to the rear of the ship in a few seconds with the speed I was going at. I land right behind the Capitan, and walk up to her side.

“You know I never caught you name.” I say as I stood at ease next to her.

“Aye, my name is Graceful Current.” She replies. I smile at the name.

“Beautiful is the sea, and her many names.” I say as I shift back into my Alicorn form.

“Oh, I didn’t take you for a poetic stallion.” Graceful says as she playfully flirts.

“Well, I am a stallion in body, but a man at heart. So yeah I guess you could say that.” I reply with a nod. I then look out on the ship, and notice I can’t see past all of the masts. Oh well, not my ship, not my problem.

“So, would you like to call out the order Prince?” She asks me.

“Just tell me what to say, and the whole harbor will hear it.” I tell her.

“Royal Canterlot voice? Well, here we go. All deckhands on deck, we cast off now.” She tells me.

“ALL DECKHANDS ON DECK, WE CAST OFF NOW!!” I shout in the royal voice which causes the ship to vibrate, and small waves to churn in the water. I laugh as I hear the echo of my voice bounce of off the few clouds, and hit the ship again. Hundreds of Crew members come out from the ship and onto the deck, and start prepping the ship to leave. The sails are let down by many Pegasi, and the anchors are being hauled up by earth ponies, and the water was being raised by unicorns.

“Alright your highness, I’ll take it from here. I would take ya down to your quarters, but I have a ship to sail.” Graceful tells me. I just laugh at that and change into my human form.

“Please Capitan, I’m pushing the ship, and I can start now.” I tell her. She shakes her head at me.

“Not now Prince, for we need to be out at sea for you to do that. I don’t need my crew falling overboard and getting hit by another ship.” She tells me.

“Then I’ll use water bending, and pull the ship out to sea.” I tell her as I ready my chi. She raises an eyebrow at me, and shrugs. I turn to the docks, and start to do the pulling motion.

The ship starts to pull forward at a faster pace, and the sails slowly billow open, catching the wind. We were most likely moving at eight knots right now, so I start to pull more water at the stern of the ship, making us speed up.

We’re pulling out of the bay at twelve knots, and the Capitan lights her horn. The sails pull at their masts, and the ship starts to gain speed. The ship starts to leave a small wake in its path as it sped up. I stopped water bending after we were one hundred yards away from the bay, and turned to the sails.

“Alright Capitan, I believe it is time to speed this ol’ girl up.” I say as I sweep my arms back in a breast stroke, and push them forward making a tornado strength wind push into the sails.

The ship starts to speed up again, and I do the motions a few times more. Each time I pushed air into the sails the ship sped up about five knots.

“Capitan, I believe you can handle it from here.” I say as I walk up to her and shift into my Pegasus form. The ship was sailing at about thirty knots, and we were making some big waves.

“Aye, I can, but to keep this speed I’m going to need a boost.” She tells me. I smile as I put a hoof on her shoulder.

Before she could complain I pushed half of my ki into her.

“What did you just do?” She asks me.

“I gave you half of my ki.” I tell her with a smile.

“With this I could double our speed for two days.” She tells me.

“We’re already hauling ass Capitan. I just want to get there. Not run the ship up onto the shore, and then into the capital.” I tell her with a chuckle. She laughs with me.

“Alright Prince, would you like to get shown to your room?” She asks me.

“That would be preferable.” I tell her.

“Stargazer, come and take the wheel. I’m going to show the Prince to his room.” Graceful calls out to her first mate. A black unicorn comes up to the rudder wheel. His horn glows, and Graceful’s stops glowing.

I put my hoof on him, and give him nine tenths of my remaining ki. He shrugs it off, and Graceful takes me down the stairs, and into the stern living quarters.

“My room is below yours, and you can come speak with me at any time.” She tells me. I nod as I walk into the room, and look around.

“I’ve got to go steer the ship, and keep the winds blowing, so you just make yourself comfortable.” She says as she walks outs the door.

I lay down on the bed with a sigh, and change back into my human body. A few moments later Cadence walks in, along with Zecora.

“Mist, I would like to talk, but Zecora has a question.” I just wave for them to talk as I was tired from giving most of my ki away.

“I am wondering if I could sample some of this rare energy you call chi.” Zecora says. I wave for her to come closer. She walks up to the bed. I put my right hand on her shoulders, and push a bit of my chi into her.

“I’ll give you more later when I have my ki back.” I tell her. She nods, and leaves the room.

“So what would you like to talk about Cady?” I ask as I slowly sit up.

“It is about the three fillies you brought with us. I want to know why you did so.” She replies with a look of determination in her eyes.

“I’m listening.” I say as I sit up to give her my undivided attention.

“You know that this mission is too dangerous to bring them with you. So why did you?” She asks me.

“Because Cadence, they need to know that the world they live in is not as peaceful as it seems. Back in my world everyone knew that there was a war going on, or somewhere was having troubles getting by on the supplies that they had. I know this world is different from my own, but I want them to have experience with the harder parts of life. Like it or not this is how it is, but you can have an active role in shaping them into fine young mares. I didn’t fall in love with you for just your looks my Dearest Cady. I fell for you as a whole.” I explain with a smile on my lips.

“Why not protect them from the harm it will cause them instead?” She asks me.

“Cadence, my father and mother both tried to do that, and it made it all the more painful when they died. It does help that Solaris is back in my head, but it’s not the same. With me being at least part alicorn I will outlive all of my children. I want them to live a prepared life, not one of pure ignorance, and bliss.” I say as I sit up on the bed.

With a small amount of air bending my shirt was removed, and my skin was revealed with all of the scars I had from my training.

“How did you earn some of those? I never asked about them before, because you had a temper.” She tells me. I sigh as I look across my torso. I had sword cut scars, a bullet scar. I even still had a callous the over my left side from when I tripped into the fire one night.

“Most of these are from training, and very few are from actual combat.” I tell her as I look into her eyes.

“Jinkan was the best damn man I ever met.” Cadence smiles at this.

“He must have been a great teacher then.” Cadence says as she lies down next to me.

“He was the best that I knew.” I tell her as I prepared to tell more of my past to her.

Chapter 18

“Jinkan, where are we going?” I ask the mysterious man that was flying the helicopter for the eighth time this week.

“Somewhere safe so that I can train, and teach you.” He replies like he did the last few times.

We were in his helicopter traveling across a forested area. We had left my home behind a month ago, and we were now over what he called ‘home.’ All it was to my eyes was a giant forest of nothing, but my father’s rules were fresh in my head as I looked over the expanse of endless green.

The helicopter was solar powered, and could hold enough charge in the dark to fly for a few hours before needing to land and wait for the sun. It was slightly quieter than a regular helicopter, but was also faster because of its side props. Jinkan’s helicopter looked like a regular troop transport with two short wings that had props on them, as well as the main rotor overhead.

We were flying at about sixty miles per hour, and were heading to what looked like a clearing.

“We’re almost there little wolf.” Jinkan tells me over radio, “Just wait for us to land, and we’ll get you situated for the night. We’ll start training in three days.” He says as the chopper hovers over a landing pad.

He touched down rather smoothly, and powered down the rotors.

The main rotor was now using its momentum to charge the battery, as the other two props just spun to a stop, and then wobbled a bit as the friction became too much for them to turn.

I moved out of the aerial vehicle when Jinkan did so that I was safe.

The main rotor came to a stop and Jinkan helped me with my few bags that I had. I was carrying everything my father and mother had given me, as long as all of my past presents from my family.

Jinkan didn’t argue about anything I brought along with me, as I was only ten. I had known Jinkan from the past during a few of Dad’s birthdays, and he always seemed like a kind man. I trusted him almost as much as I trusted my Dad.

Jinkan was like my father’s brother in a sense. He was very similar, yet different. So he had earned my trust, though with a very hard earned task.

“Little Wolf, where do you prefer to sleep?” Jinkan asks me. I blink a few times. That wasn’t something I thought was important.

“I don’t have preferences. I came prepared for anything.” I reply with a stern nod. He laughs a bit.

“Just like Wolf.” Jinkan says with a chuckle. I never knew why he called me ‘Little Wolf’, or why he called Dad ‘Wolf.’

“Come, you’ll find a room soon enough. Just remember there isn’t an internet connection here.” Jinkan says as we enter the building.

He helped me settle, and kept me company through nightmares that came with my parents…

Today was the day Jinkan was to teach me how to drive. It has been a year since I’ve been with him, and I have already learned how to survive from scratch in multiple scenarios.

I could hold my own against him in a fight, and come out on top with few bruises.

“Little Wolf, are you coming?” Jinkan asks me.

“Yeah, just thinking.” I reply before I caught up to him. Jinkan and I are still in the forested area that I now know as Yellow Stone. Yeah, we live in a secret abandoned army base in Yellow Stone national park. No satellite can find us, and all radio, and any other communications were cut off by something that the park emitted. It was only in this area of the park, but for some reason, that I have yet to ask Jinkan about, this area is like a shield to the outside world.

We were going under the base to teach me how to drive. Yeah, this place was made to last. I wasn’t going to learn how to drive on the road. No I was going to learn how to drive.

Jinkan told me that the best fight is one you don’t have to fight, and that usually meant that you either talk the other party out of it, or you ran away. He’s teaching me the second one first.

“Alright Little Wolf…” Jinkan says as we near an underground race track/ obstacle course.

“Take your pick.” He tells me as he opens up a garage door. It had cars of every make and model inside. I was familiar with most of them since there were regular vehicles as well as super cars.

“I just get to choose?” I ask him. He nodded.

“Just remember, once you choose one you will be responsible for it. I will teach you how to take care of the car, but it is up to you to keep it running.” He tells me.

“Okay.” I say as I walk into the garage, and look over the cars. There was an AE86 next to a Supra, and it was a pure black color. Next to the Supra was an old Corvette Stingray. Next to that was a foreign Pagani Zonda R with a custom wing. I would list off more, but basically you could find every car that was made in this garage. And only one had my eye.

I was looking at a Mitsubishi Eclipse, and I had my mind setting paint on it, and had ideas running through my head.

I put my hand on the roof of the Eclipse.

“This one.” I say as I look inside.

“Are you sure Little Wolf? You don’t want something faster, or newer?” Jinkan asks me with an eyebrow raised.

“I know the most about this car, and it is perfect for me. It has speed if I need it, and has control that I want.” I tell him as I open the door. He takes a key out of his pocket, and tosses it at me. I catch it without hesitation, and look at it. It had a wolf’s head that was howling with the key from its snout.

“I trust you know how to start your car?” Jinkan asks me. I rose an eyebrow at him.

He doesn’t know that I have at least twenty hours in a driving simulator, so I knew how to drive to a point. I just waved him into the car, and he does so without a question.

I got into the driver seat, and pulled the seat forward. I quickly familiarized myself with the peddles, and shifter before I grinned. I pushed the clutch in, and the brake while turning the key. The car roars to life, and I put it into gear. I pull the car out into the track, and stop, putting the car into neutral with the handbrake on.

“Okay, so you know the basics, but can you race?” he asks me.

“Against you? No, but a time trial I might be able to do.” I tell him. Ho nods, and points to the track.

“Let’s see.” He tells me. I smile, and put the car in gear. I start down the track a reasonable pace, until I got around the corner, and then I gunned it.

Jinkan laughs as I tear around corners with little difficulty, and then grunts when I bumped the wall on one turn.

“Oh, that’s going to take a few hours to fix.” I say as I continue down the track.

He taught me how to race, and drift in a car, as well as how to fix any manner of machine…

“Little wolf, it’s time to move on to the next location.” Jinkan tells me on the third year of me living with him. I had grown quite a bit with the exercise regiment he had us on. I was physically fit, and could work. I was able to do mostly everything he could, but I still had the pain from my parents.

“Next location? I thought we were staying here for another year.” I say as I walk up to him.

“We were, but I just got Intel saying this base is compromised. Are your modifications on your car complete?” he asks me. I nod.

“Yes, I finished them last night.” I say as he leads me to the garage again.

“Will it work?” he asks me.

“Yes, it has a ninety eight percent chance of perfect function.” I tell him.

“You remember the last time you said that.” He says as I throw the door to the garage open.

“Yes, but this time I have it. It should work, and it is doesn’t I can always drive while you fly.” I tell him as I walk right up to my Eclipse, and pull it out into the escape tunnel.

“Just make sure it works. I already have everything packed.” He tells me.

“Wait you mean we’re leaving now?” I ask him.

“Yes, I said this base is compromised. We have to leave now.” He says as he throws my bags into the back seats of my car.

“You’re not bringing anything?” I ask as he threw all of my belongings in.

“I have everything I need at the next base, now drive.” He tells me. I shrug, and get in starting the car.

“You did open the door at the end of this thing right?” I ask as I start down the tunnel.

“Yes, just go!” he replies.

“Alright, hold on.” I say as I open the throttle half way. My car’s engine roars in its tuner scream, and I reach over one hundred miles per hour easily.

My car could now go two hundred and ten miles per hour, but it loses control so I usually kept her running at one twenty just in case.

I hear alarms go off in the base behind us. I push the throttle the rest of the way down, and exceed the speedometer on the car. I hear the turbochargers in the engine kick in gear, and the motor roars even more.

I see a fireball at the back of the tunnel, and I laugh.

“You think this is funny?” Jinkan asks.

“No, just cliché. I mean come on, how do you think this is going to end?” I ask him.

“With you laughing as we burn to death.” He scolds. I just sigh, and flip a cover off of a button on the dash.

“Push it if you think we’ll die.” I tell him as the explosion slowly creeps up on my car. My car was maxed in its speed, and I couldn’t make it go faster, but the tail wind the explosion was giving me was helping a lot. We were probably tearing down the tunnel at two hundred and thirty miles per hour.

“To hell with the tunnel, let’s go.” I say as I press the button on the dash as the flames of the explosion were licking my car, and I was getting antsy.

The rear wing of the car extends out to twice its width, and front wings slide out of their panels.

I hear the mechanical whirls as turbines start to spin, and I smile as my steering wheel moves into the dash, and a yolk is put in its place.

I remove my feet from the peddles, and they change out with different ones for flight controls. A new throttle control comes up out of the center console, and I push it forward.

I hear the after burners in the turbines start, and my car rockets forward.

“So you prove me wrong, but how much fuel did you put in the tanks?” Jinkan asks me.

“Enough to get us to japan.” I reply as we soar out of the tunnel, and I pull up into the sky with my flying car.

I smiled as I hear the wheels get tucked into the chassis, and panels slip over the holes left by the fenders. Jinkan smiles, but then looks behind us.

“You better have remembered to add guns to this ole girl.” He tells me. I look in the rear view to see fighter jets following us.

“Please, who needs guns when you got speed and agility?” I ask as I activate the after burners again, and do a loop. My car’s nose turns into a point as it readies to break the sound barrier.

“How fast can she go?” Jinkan asks me.

“About four… maybe five.” I say as a mach cone forms over the car.

“Four, five what?” He asks.

“It might be able to go mach four or five. I’m not sure.” I tell him.

“Is that why it wouldn’t work?” he asks me with a laugh.

“Yup, I was thinking ahead like you taught me.” I tell him. He jumps at the sonic boom, and I laugh as the car speeds up even more.

I look in the rear view to see that the jets were falling behind us.

We escaped that time, but it was not long lived…

“AHH!!” I hear Jinkan scream. I was running to him with my sword in hand, and my revolver in the other. I round the corner to see Jinkan had a bullet wound.

“Mist, go, run!” he tells me, “Get to the car, and GO!” he yells at me before his head explodes.

This happened only ten days after we left the base, and we were in between checkpoints…

I ran down the hall to the garage that the building had. We never unloaded the car from the base, and I was happy that we didn’t.

I got to the garage, and into my car. I didn’t have any jet fuel left, so I had to move.

I jumped into the car, and started it up. I peeled out of the garage, and out onto a dirt road. I was being chased, but I didn’t care. I was alone again, and I was leaving again. I opened the glove box, and pulled out the detonator that Jinkan gave me.

As soon as I hit asphalt I clicked the button on the detonator, and threw it out the window.

I tear down the mountain roads as the bombs in the secondary base go off. We had at least five hundred pounds of explosives in each base, and I just blew one into the next world.

I drove until I was well on the other side of the continent, and then I cut/lost all ties like Jinkan had taught me to. I had to crush the car, and erase everything about me.

The only thing I knew is that Hawk had to die, but I could wait. I was still only thirteen. It didn’t take me long to have networks set up on him, and I knew his every move. I stayed three steps ahead of him no matter what. I stayed alone to keep everyone else safe. I had hundreds of aliases, and I never spoke my real name.

I had managed to disappear off of the planet, and I kept myself hidden. I followed my father’s rules, and I stayed safe. I was so close to killing Hawk, but the world ended before I moved to get him…

Chapter 19

I was silent after telling my story, and Dad was looking through my memories. It felt like something was giving my mind little tingles in the back of my head.

“So you were alone for how many years?” Cadence asks me.

“Three years.” I answer with my eyes closed as my pain filled memories come back. I clench my fists as my anger at Hawk moves into the front of my mind, but then I remember that he is dead, and most likely burning in hell for what he did.

I sigh as I let my anger go. Cadence moves to my side on the bed, and embraces me.

“I’m sorry you were alone for so long.” She tells me. I just smile as her, and pull her in for a kiss. Our lips met, and we shared a tender kiss for a few moments.

We both pulled away from each other, and she has a soft smile on her lips.

“How do you do that?” She asks me.

“Do what?” I ask.

“How do you always make me happier than I was before?” She asks me with a slightly bigger smile.

“I honestly don’t know.” I tell her.

“Can you try to explain it?” She asks with a cute pout. I chuckle, and then look into my feelings, and how I somehow transfer them into Cadence with a touch, or word. Not finding anything I fall back on one word.

“I guess because supercalifragilisticexpialidocious.” I tell her. She laughs for a few seconds.

“What did you say?” She asks me.

“I said super-cali-fragilistic-expialidocious.” I tell her in a slower matter. She laughs again, albeit for a shorter amount of time.

“And what does supercalifragilisticexpialidocious mean?” She asks me with a giggle.

“It is the word to say when you don’t know what to say.” I tell her with a smug grin.

“And is this word made up?” She asks me.

“Nope, back on earth it had a spot in the dictionary, and that was its definition.” I tell her with a smile.

“Well, what other unnecessarily long words did the human race come up with?” She asks me. I smile as I go through them in my head.

“Well there are four others that I know. Those four words are very hard to pronounce as well, but Jinkan taught me to do so. Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanokoniosis is one that is a term for a lung disease that humans can get if they inhale certain chemicals. Antitransubstantionalist is a term for one who doubts the validity of transubstantiation. Then there is the term for when something is estimated as worthless, and that is the word floccinihipilification. Then there is antidisestablishmentarianism, and that means the opposition of a person who opposes the link between church, and state.” I tell her.

“And the last one is supercalifragilisticexpialidocious?” Cadence asks me. I nod my head.

Quick A/N: I did the freaking research on those words, and yes that is how they are spelled. Good luck pronouncing them. I cheated, and had my computer do it for me.

“Wow, if you two keep talking like that, I think my brain will melt.” I hear Rainbow Dash say as she walks up to the bed, and lies down on my other side. I chuckle at her statement.

“Well, it’s not my fault my dad was prepared for the zombie apocalypse. He wanted me to know my stuff.” I counter with sarcasm. She snickers at this, and I smirk.

“So, how long are we stuck on this boat?” Dash asks me.

“A couple weeks.” I tell her.

“How fast can this ship go?” Rainbow asks in shock.

“According to the captain, about seventy knots, so about eighty mph.” I tell her. She looks at me with her jaw on the bed.

“But this ship is HUGE.” Dash exclaims.

“Yeah, but you forgot something.” I tell her with a smile.

“And what would that be?” She asks with her hooves crossed.

“Magic.” I say as I dramatically sweep my arm in front of me.

“Oh yeah.” She says like Pinkie would.

“Alright girls, I think I need a nap, would you like to join me?” I ask.

“I’m going to go watch the ocean, but I’ll be here tonight.” Cadence says as she gets up, and off of the bed.

“I was going to go take a nap, but since you’re offering, I’ll stay here.” Dash says as she snuggles up to me. Cadence giggles.

“You to look so cute.” Cadence says with a smile. I chuckle, and Dash just snuggles up closer, and wraps her front hooves around my left arm.

“You should watch the crusaders sleep together. I almost had a heart attack from how cute they looked.” I tell her as she heads to the door. Cadence giggles again before she leaves. I sigh, and close my eyes, but open them as Dash moves.

I look at her, and she catches me off guard with a kiss. I kiss back after a few seconds of surprise. She moans a little, and I use my other hand to cup her cheek. She pulls away, and then snuggles closer to the point where she was basically laying on me.

“Do I feel that good?” I ask softly.

“Even better than you think, but I don’t here you complaining.” She tells me.

“I can’t with how soft all you ponies are. I mean have you ever had fingers before? You guys are softer than the softest material in my world.” I tell her. She giggles, which was extremely cute. It wasn’t very long before we were both asleep.

I was woken up by a knocking at my cabin’s door. I get up, and walk up to the door. I open it to see a unicorn stallion.

“Yes?” I ask as I rub the sleep out of my eyes.

“It is time for dinner your highness.” He tells me. I nod.

“Okay, give me a few minutes, and we’ll be ready.” I tell him.

“We Prince?” He asks.

“Me and my marefriend.” I answer. He nods a few times.

“I’ll wait for a few minutes so I can guide you to the mess hall.” He tells me. I nod, and close the door before walking back to the bed.

“Dash, wake up, it’s time for food.” I tell her. She moans, and covers her head with a pillow. I roll my eyes, and pick her up before I blow raspberries on her neck.

She wakes up with a giggle, and I stop.

“Good, now, let’s get ready for dinner.” I say as I pull out a different shirt that the royal tailors had made me. I then use my air bending to straighten Dash’s main, and tail. It still had its wind-blown look; just that it had a straighter look to it.

“Wow that felt strange.” Dash says as she runs a hoof through her mane a couple times. I chuckle as I walk over to the door. Dash was hovering next to me, and she put a hoof on my shoulder. I turn to her, and she kisses me. I return the kiss, and then pull away. She looks like she wants more.

“After dinner we can have some fun.” I tell her. She smiles before I open the door, and let her out. I pull the door shut as I exit. I lock the door, and then shift into my alicorn body. I turn around, and look at the unicorn stallion.

“Lead the way.” I tell him. He nods, and starts off into the sub-decks of the ship. Dash hovering along my side as I walked behind the stallion. We made it to the mess hall, and Cadence was already there with my kids, and Feather. I took my seat next to Cadence, and Dash sits next to me on my left. I give Cadence a quick kiss, and smile to my kids.

“So how are you three liking the trip so far?” I ask them.

“I’m having a mighty fine time.” Apple Bloom tells me. I smile at that.

“I’ve never been on a ship, so this is kinda cool.” Scootaloo says in a laid back kind of style. Sweetie just stays quiet. I look to her with a tilt of my head.

“Are you okay Sweetie?” I ask her. She sighs.

“I’m still wondering about my magic, and fire bending.” She tells me. I give her a soft smile.

“How about after dinner I give you all a lesson on bending?” I ask. This got Sweetie to cheer up a little, and the other to give me some form of agreement.

“Hey, can I get a lesson too?” Dash asks me.

“Sure, I guess I’ll give you a lesson as well as Feather, and since you’re both the same element It can go a little faster than usual.” I say with a smile that a teacher would have.

“Do you mind if I watch you six?” Cadence asks me.

“Cadence, you can always watch, and I can teach you as well if you want.” I reply as I wrap my right wing around her in a sideways hug.

I pull my wing back as a waitress brings our food out in her magical grasp. She sets the foods out in the middle out the table. She then gives us all a glass of water.

I motion her to come to me, and she walks up to my side.

“I was wondering if you have a drink called Saki.” I tell her. She seems to be in thought for a few seconds.

“We have a drink with a similar name if you would like to try it.” She replies. I nod to her, and she walks away.

“Artermis, can I ask you something?” Feather asks me.

“You just did.” I tell her. She blinks a few times before laughing a little.

“May I ask you two more questions?” She asks. I smile at her wits, and nod.

“How did you manage to get those two to love you?” She asks I blink a few times at the question.

“I don’t know how to answer that, as it was their decision to make. I just asked a question.” I tell her.

“I know how.” Cadence says with a smile, “He did something amazing for me.” Cadence has a slight glaze over her eyes as she remembers what I did for her when we were on top of the mountain.

“And I fell for him before he asked me.” Dash says with a smile.

“But what did he do?” Feather asks with a tilt of her head.

“He is himself, and he cares dearly for us, and always makes us happy before he worries about himself.” Cadence says with a dreamy smile.

“Yeah, he is always looking out for others, and making sure they have it better than before, and in my book that’s awesome.” Dash agrees with Cadence. I stretch my wings out, and wrap them in my aerial appendages.

“And I love them for who they are, not what.” I say with a smile. Dash, and Cadence both lean in, and give me a kiss on the cheek, and I chuckle.

“So, you can’t really explain love, can you?” Feather asks. I shake my head.

“Nope, so my answer is the word to say, when you don’t know what to say. The way I got them to love is because supercalifragilisticexpialidocious.” Cadence and Dash giggle, and the others just look at me funny.

“Blame the humans.” I say with a guilty smile. Got a chuckle from my father.

Sure, blame the humans. He says with another chuckle.

Hey, we’re the race that came up with the word. I counter with a mental chuckle of my own.

It was then that the waitress returns with the drink I asked for, and sets down a cup in front of me. I air bend a chair to behind my body before I shift, and sit down in it. This causes the crew at the other tables to look at me.

I pick up my drink, and take a sip before I grimace at its temperature. It was Saki, but it was cold. I look to the waitress.

“Will you bring me the bottle so I may show you why this tastes horrible?” I ask her. She nods before walking away, and returning with a large crystal bottle. I raise my eyebrow at this, but hold my hand out all the same. She sets the bottle in my grasp. I take my hand, and hold the bottle by the bottom so the bottle is balancing on it.

I take in a deep breath before I remove the cap, and then run my chi through it. I make my fire bending warm the bottom of the crystal decanter, and steam starts to float out of the top.

I make my cup heat up, and then with my air bending float it up to the waitress.

“Take a small sip, and tell me how it tastes.” I tell her.

“I can’t drink on the job Prince.” She tells me.

“Then you are on break, and I will pay for what you miss.” I tell her with a neutral tone. She looks to the Captain who is at our table, and the captain nods to her.

The waitress’s magic takes hold of the cup, and then she takes a sip. She pulls away from the cup in what seems to be shock.

“How does it taste that good?” She asks me.

“It’s the heat. It makes the sugars in the alcohol sweeten the drink.” I tell her.

“So it is a hot served drink.” She confirms.

“Yes, and it was a perfect drink in a country called Japan in my world.” I tell her.

“I understand, sort of.” The waitress tells me.

“You don’t have to understand for it to be good. Just remember that this drink is to be served hot, not cold.” I tell her. She nods.

“Why don’t you join us for dinner?” I ask her. She looks to Graceful.

“Why do ya keep looking at me if you’re on break?” Graceful asks.

“I’m sorry Captain, I’m not use to choosing what to do on my own.” She says with while she looks to the floor.

“Cadence, is there slavery in this world?” I ask.

“Yes, but it is only aloud if the slave is paid, and is healthy. The owners cannot under any circumstances beat their slave, and one pony can only have a maximum of two slaves.” She tells me.

“I will be on deck at the bow of the ship. Be warned I will be relieving anger.” I growl as I stand up, and make my way out of the dining room. I found a stairwell easily enough, and made my way up on deck.

By now I was seething with anger. My ki was starting to stir, and I had to concentrate to keep my body from shifting. I was now at the bow of the ship.

“How the FUCK is slavery accepted here?” I ask. On the cuss word my ki skyrocketed. I see the ocean, and its gently swells. I grin as I lower myself into a horse stance. (For those that don’t know what a horse stance is, it is basically lowering the center of gravity by bending the knees while the feet are shoulder width apart. It kind of looks like your preparing to shit.)

I bring my hands back to my right side, and start to pull massive amounts of ki into a ball shape.

“Ka-me-ha-me…” I say as the ki ball gets compressed, and more powerful.

“HA!” I shout as I move my arms forward into a lotus strike, releasing the Kamehameha out into the ocean with a blue ki blast. The Kamehameha flies out away from the ship, moving the water with the energy. After two hundred feet the kamehameha touches the ocean, and explodes, causing a huge wave to head towards the ship. I pull my hands back, and start charging again.

“Ka-me-ha-me……… HA!” I shouted the last syllable, and shot another blast into the wave, and it explodes into a rain like effect, making the kinetic energy behind the wave turn back into potential energy. I was breathing a little harder now, and most of my anger was gone. I was still mad, but it was just like a nagging in the back of my head. I hear the clopping of hooves on the wooden deck, and turn to see the Captain.

She had an impressed smile on her face.

“Well, you’re the most powerful pony I’ve sailed for in a long time.” She tells me. She sees my unamused look, and chuckles nervously.

“Captain, is that waitress your slave?” I ask her. I could tell I was making her uncomfortable, but I was not going to let up.

“Yes, she is, but only because she didn’t have anywhere else to go.” She tells me. I close my eyes, and clench my fists.

Father, please take over so I don’t so something I will come to regret. I tell Dad. My body goes numb as Dad takes control. I was now the passenger of my own body, and I was brooding over the slavery in Equestria. My body shifts into my dad’s.

“Hello Graceful, I am Artermis’s father, and he is greatly upset about the slavery of this world.” My father explains to the nervous unicorn.

“I’m unsure why he is upset, could you explain please?” Graceful asks.

“Sure, but I must warn you. The history of slavery in our world is very dark. It was about a hundred years ago in our world had slavery. The slaves were only a different color of people in our world, and they were torn from their homeland to work farm fields for very little to no pay, and if they misbehaved their owners would punish them brutally. Some owners were good to their slaves, and only warned them, but others saw slaves a property only, and didn’t give and care to them, and only kept them alive. If the slave tried to escape from the harsh owner, and he was caught, the owner would either whip the slave, or had some other form of punishment. It took almost eighty years for slavery to become illegal in our world. And many more after that before the colored people would have equal rights as people, and not animals, or property.” My Father sums up the history of our world.

“That… I could never bring myself to harm any of my indentured servants like that. I’m mean, sure when the two of them act up I scold them, but to punish them with a beating is just… I don’t want to even think about how bad that would make me feel.” Graceful says.

“Either way, my son hates that slavery is legal here in this world.” Father tells her.

“I can see why now, but is he going to cause trouble because of this?” Graceful asks.

“That is not my place to say. He is his own person with his own thoughts, so it could be a problem, and it might not be a problem.” My Father tells her.

Are you ready to come back? Dad asks me.

Yeah, give her a goodbye or something so you don’t seem rude. I reply.

“Captain, it was good talking to you, but my son needs to come back into control, so until next time.” He tells her before he pushes me back into control. I regain feeling in everything at a quick pace, making me nauseous, so I go down onto my knees and take big breathes of air so I didn’t throw up what little I had in my stomach.

My nausea faded, and I stood up.

“Do you understand why I hate slavery now?” I ask her.

“Yes, I can see why, but this world is nothing like yours from what I have learned. We don’t treat slaves badly, and we don’t beat them. We pay them while they’re under our care, and ownership, and when the contract they signed is finished they can leave if they want. Ponies, and every other race that allows slavery, have very strict laws on what you can, and can’t do with your slaves. Hell, it was how I met my husband.” Graceful tells me.

I turn to the sea, and throw a very powerful punch with chi behind it, so I made the water pull away from the ship, and create a large wave traveling away from the ship.

“Please leave me so I don’t yell at you, or hurt you.” I say through clenched teeth.

“Okay.” She says with a curt nod before she walks away. I shift into my Pegasus form, and with a mighty flap of my wings, and a big push from my air bending, I launched into the sky. I flew up, and around the port side of the ship before I landed at the stern end with a rather loud landing. I shift into my alicorn form, and walk to the very end of the ship. There was a unicorn at the helm, and I paid him no mind.

How fast can a ship this size go? I ask my father.

In theory it could go about one hundred and twenty knots. Why? He asks.

I am angry, and I want to kill something, but I can’t so I am going to make the ship move. I answer as I shift back into my human form.

I turn to the bow of the ship, and do the breast stroke motion before I thrust my hands forward, and create tornado force winds moving into the sails. I continue to do this twenty more times, before I walk up to the helms pony.

“Can you keep this speed?” I ask him.

“Not without help from the captain your highness.” He tells me.

“What if you have more magic?” I ask.

“Then yes I could keep this speed.” He tells me.

“Don’t freak out as I give you this power.” I tell him. He nods, and I lay a hand on his back. He is about to protest, but I cut him off as I focus my anger, and them push all of my available ki into him.

I stop, and take my hand off of him. After a few seconds his horn lights up and the sails pull at their masts. We were probably going around seventy knots right now. That would mean the ship was sailing at eightyish miles per hour.

The ship was leaving a huge wake behind us, and the front of the ship was raised a few feet from our newer speed.

“How long will that last you?” I ask him.

“This will last me all night, and two hours into the morning when Captain relieves me.” He answers.

“Good, I’m returning to the mess hall to get some food, would you like something?” I ask him.

“Something to drink would be nice, but I could just send for one so I don’t trouble you Prince.” He tells me. I sigh at the title, and shake my head.

“I’m coming back up here anyways, so what would you like?” I ask him.

“Some nice hot tea would be great, but seriously I could just send for some.” He tells me.

“Just steer the damn ship as I go get me some food, and you a drink.” I tell him with an irritated tone.

“Yes you highness.” He says rather quickly. I nod to him as I make my way back to the mess hall. My stomach growls at me. I end up running into Feather Touch on the way there.

“Is something wrong prince?” She asks me.

“No, just go relax for the night.” I tell her. She nods, and continues to where ever she was going. I start moving again, and make it to the mess hall without running into anyone.

I walked into the mess hall and air bended a plate up to me. I hold it in my hands as I air bend food that I wanted up onto the plate. I look for a waiter, and find one at the doors to the kitchen. He sees me looking at him, and walks up to me.

“Is there something you need Prince?” He asks.

“Yes, ready some hot tea, and a bottle of Saki.” I tell him. He nods, and walks into the kitchen for a few minutes before returning with my requested items on a small silver dish. The tea was steaming slightly, and the bottle of Saki was most likely cold. I just air bended the dish off of his back, and onto my left hand.

“Thank you.” I tell him. He nods, and returns to his spot by the kitchen doors. I exit the mess hall, and return to the deck. I had twelve plaits following me with my air bending as I made my way back to the helm.

When I got there, there was a table, and a chair for me while the helms pony was steering the ship with his horn alight.

I put his tea on a railing near him, and he nods his head to me with a polite ‘thank you Prince.’ I just nod back, and put all the food I had on the table. The dozen dishes barely fit on the table, and I sat down.

“Stars bless this food for it to replenish my strength, and energy reserves. Bless those that worked to produce this food so they may do so again to earn their living.” I say with my head bowed.

The stars in the sky brightened a little before they returned to normal. I say my thanks in silence before I tucked in the entire twelve plates of food.

When I was finished the plates disappeared along with the table. The saki remained with me as did the chair I was in. I take the bottle of saki in my hands and the tray it came on disappears. I stand up, and the chair disappears.

“I’m going to my cabin.” I tell the helms pony.

“Good night Prince.” He replies with a nod.

“You have a good night as well, oh, and may I ask something real quick?” I ask him. He nods to me.

“How can you see where you’re going?” I ask him.

“Lots of years of experience in sailing on this ship.” He tells me.

“Oh, well goodnight helms pony.” I say as I make my way to my cabin.

I had finished the bottle of saki, and was waiting to get drunk, but I never did. I walk onto my room, and see Dash and Cadence there waiting for me on the bed.

Sex ahead, you can skip it by going to the next chapter.

Both Dash, and Cadence had lustful looks in their eyes.

Dad, I’m going to block you, for I am going to get personal with my marefriends tonight. I tell my old before I block him from hearing or seeing anything.

I give my mares a sultry look as I lock the door with a bit of air bending. This makes them smile as I walk slowly to the bed, and shift into my alicorn from.

I was almost to the bed, when a knock at the door stops me. I sigh, and quickly walk back and open the door. I see that it is Zecora.

“Yes Zecora?” I ask in a neutral tone.

“I hope I am not interrupting something, but I have a way to suppress your anger with a thing.” She tells me. I raise an eyebrow at her.

“I’m listening.” I tell her.

“Back in the empire there is an artifact. It can help you greatly and that is a fact. The cannibals have it at their home, but only you can get without breaking a bone.” She tells me. I sigh.

“Listen Zecora, can we talk about this later? I am in the middle of something personal.” I tell her.

“But of course Artermis. I will not block you from getting a kiss.” She tells me as she turns and leaves. I pull my head back into the room, and grab a paper quill, and inkwell. I quickly make a sigh that says, ‘Do not disturb unless we are either under attack, or the world is ending. Violators will be shocked by lightning without a word of why you disturbed me.’ Before I took a nearby knife, and stuck it on the other side of the door.

I then close the door, and lock it. I sigh as I turn to my bed, and start back to my mares.

“So, what do I owe the pleasure of my two beautiful mares tonight?” I ask Dash and Cadence. They both giggled at me, but didn’t say anything.

“Now Misty, you know that it isn’t fun unless you’re human.” Cadence tells me. I smirk as I shift back into a human. Now Dash came up and kissed me as Cadence used magic to remove my clothing by teleporting it off of me. I chuckle as caress both my mares. They both give a sigh at my touch.

“Mmm…let’s move on.” Dash sighs. I chuckle and start to move my hand to her flight muscles, and I do the same for Cadence.

“Ah, sooooooo, gooooooood.” Cadence moans. I slowly increase the pressure, in turn making them louder.

“Uhn, sl-slow down a bit, I-I-I don’t want to finish yet.” Dash says. I slow down a bit as requested, but keep the pressure. Dash was taking deep breaths. She looks a bit darker than her usual bright cyan. This causes a bit of worry to crawl into my mind. It was when Dash collapsed that I stopped and bolted upright into a sitting position. Cadence takes a few seconds to realize what happened.

I place my hand on Dash’s forehead, and pull it back.

“She has a massive fever.” I say as I pick her up.

“I need to cool her off, and I will need to be on deck to do that.” I say as I teleport my clothes back on. Cadence takes a few seconds to remake herself into the Princess the crew knows, and then we head out.

We got up on deck in less than forty seconds. I set Dash down on the deck as I summon my chi.

“I’m going to encase her lower body in ice so she’ll cool off. I think her chi is awakening.” I say as I bend a lot of water up around me.

“Please put her in a standing position.” I say. Cadence levitates Dash into a standing position, and I surround her lower body in water. I had it in a relatively cube-ish shape before I made my muscles clench, in turn freezing the water. Dash was now starting to burn from her chi. Her mane licked into flames, and her body temperature start to rapidly melt the ice, and boil it away. This makes me widen my eyes.

“She is too powerful to encase, I have to make a column around her. I can’t move that much water that fast though.” I say I try to refreeze the water, but it was a losing battle.

“Cadence, I need you to piss me off.” I say as I keep refreezing the water.

“What!? Why would I do that?” She asks.

“I need the avatar state.” I tell her. She is silent for a couple moments before she says flat out in a dead tone.

“I don’t love you.” That struck all the right cords at the same time. She said those four words without any emotion, and it sounded so surreal.

My eyes glow, and my tattoos light up. I couldn’t guide my body this time, but I knew what I had to make it do. I slowly forced my way back into my body, and it seemed to take hours before I reenter my body, and take control.

I move my arms in sync as I pull massive amounts of water from the ocean, and freeze it around Dash into a hollow cylinder. The whole that went up through the inside of the cylinder tapers out at the top, and then I fell to the deck right as Dash’s chi released itself.

I was lucky that I made the cylinder taller than the masts. The column of rainbow colored flame shoots into the sky before dispersing into the atmosphere.

By now I managed to move into a sitting position. Once the flames stopped flowing I waved my hand over the cylinder, making it melt, and flow off the ship. I’m now breathing hard as my chi is near depleted.

“Stars please help the fire bender.” I say as I slowly made my way to my feet. I push my ki throughout my body, and get strength from it. I make my way to Dash, as I was worried for her. The stars dim for a few seconds, which told me she was fine.

“Thank you for your help none the less.” I say with my head bowed as I kneel next to Dash. She was unconscious. I put my left hand on her to see what her temperature was.

She only had a small fever now, but she needs her rest, so I pick her up, and carry her.

“Let’s return to bed, as she needs her sleep. I will need all my strength to teach her tomorrow, and I can only assume you’re tired as well.” I say to Cadence. Right after I said that Dash cuddles into my chest, and Cadence yawns cutely. Cadence has a slight blush after she did so, and I give a quiet chuckle.

I was happy that I could make ki power my muscles, as Dash was about the same height as me if she was on her hind legs, and weighed around seventy pounds. I could carry her normally if she wanted me to, but as dead weight, and my chi basically gone I was weak as a child, and tired.

Once back in our room, Cadence helps me put Dash on the bed before she lies down, and waits for me. I remove the top of my clothes, and climb into bed with them. A soon as I was comfortable I stop focusing my ki, and start to breathe a bit heavier, but this calmed after a few minutes as my chi slowly came back as the stars slowly help my body recuperate. I was asleep as soon as Cadence snuggled up to me.

Chapter 20

It was a few weeks of regularity of me training all of my students in the arts of bending. I could only teach Apple Bloom the history of earth bending. Sweetie took her training with a seriousness I’ve only seen in females. She took every word to heart, and quickly surpassed Rainbow, and Feather. She had immense control over her fire bending, and I was surprised. She quickly learned all I could teach to her, and then she took her training into her own hooves.

It was three days after Dash’s release that something happened that I knew was going to happen from the start. Dash and Feather decided to spar.
Right as soon as fire started flying I washed them both in hundreds of gallons in sea water.

“Are you two insane? Engaging in an Agni kai on a WOODEN SHIP?!” I half asked, half shouted. It was then that the Captain came to my side.

“The Prince is right you two. What in Celestia’s mane were you two thinking?” Graceful asks.

“We wanted to see who is better at bending.” Dash says with a competitive look at Feather, who returns it with just as much vigor. I sigh, and face palm.

“You could have waited till we were at the empire you know.” I say as I drag my hand down my face.

“We wanted to see who’s better now.” Dash countered.

“Not while yer on my ship you won’t. Just because the ship is fire retardant, doesn’t mean you go and start throwing fire at each other.” Graceful tells them with a glare.

“Besides, if you’re bored, I was going to try something today anyways.” I tell them as I push more wind into the sails.

“What are you going to do?” Cadence asks as she walks up from behind. I smirk as I start to shift, and then stop shifting when I was a stallion Cadence.

“Well, I was going to see how all my friends look like as stallions, so tell me, how did I do?” I ask in a masculine voice that resembled Cadence’s. Cadence got a slight blush to her as she looked her male self over.

“You did great, but what would I look like?” Dash asks. I smirk again as I shift into a male version of her. I made the rainbow main a bit shorter, and the tail a little manlier with more jagged edges, and made my eyebrows into lightning bolt shapes.

“You ask yourself.” I tell her in a punk tone. Dash circles me a couple times as she looks me over.

“Alright, you look good, but what would my name be?” She asks as she stops in front of me. I bring a cyan hoof to my chin.

“Rainbow Blitz.” I tell her. She smirks with a sultry look in her eyes.

“Oh, can you do me?” Feather asks. I look to her, and take in her appearance. She had a grayish yellow coat, and slightly silver tip on her horn. Her eyes were a bright blue. I close my eyes, and start to shift into my vision of a male Feather Touch. I open my eyes to see Feather looking me over.

“Touch of Silver.” I say with a bow. She tilts her head.

“What happened to my name?” She asks. I blink a few times.

“It is because your horn has a silver tip.” I tell her. She looks up to her horn, and smiles softly.

“Oh, do Princess Celestia.” Graceful says. I raise an eyebrow as I start to shift again. I grew larger, and gave myself a pure white coat. I then shift my cutie mark into that of Celestia’s before I give myself a multihued mane of reds.

“So, what do you think of Solaris?” I ask in my new deep voice. It was then that the CMC came on deck to see me.

“Hey, where is Dad?” Scootaloo asks.

“I’m right here girls.” I say as I shift down into a male Scootaloo. This causes them to gasp and then glomp me with a tackle hug. I then start to shift again, but turn into Nightmare moon.

“Get off me you FOALS!” I shout before I shift into a male Fluttershy and say, “If you want to.” This got Rainbow to laugh, and got the nearby crew to jump. My voice changes back to normal as I laugh before I lose concentration and return to my alicorn form. This just got Dash to laugh harder. I then calm down as an evil, but hilarious, idea comes to mind. I focus really hard to make my coat shift colors so that it looked like I disappeared on all sides. I then focus even harder to make my coat refract the sunlight so I could move.

I move up to behind Dash before I caress her flight muscles, making her wings extend with a pomf. I couldn’t keep myself from laughing as Dash jumps ten feet into the air.

My laughter shattered my concentration so I reappeared rolling on my back laughing my tail off.

“That wasn’t funny Artermis.” Dash tells me as she lands from her sudden take off. I stop laughing after a few more moments.

“You’re right, it wasn’t funny for you, but to me, it was hilarious.” I tell her. She just groans at my pun. I sigh as I shift into a male Pinkie Pie.

“What’s wrong Dashy? Is Artermis being mean again?” I ask her, and she groans even more. I then shift into Apple Jack’s male counterpart.

“What’s wrong partner? You gonna give up that easily?” I ask her. This got her attention.

“No way!” She says as she stands up straight. I chuckle before I shift back into myself.

“Good, cause it looks like we’re almost there.” I tell her as I see a land mass ahead of the ship. I also see other ships nearby.

“Captain, I suggest getting back to the helm.” I say as I shift back into my alicorn self.

“Captain!” A pegasus stallion says as he lands next to Graceful.

“What is it?” Graceful asks.

“None of those ships are flying colors that are legal.” He tells her.

“Great, just what we need.” Graceful says with a groan.

“Let me guess. Those are all Pirates.” I say as I shift into my human body.

“Aye and that is the only port that we can dock at.” Graceful tells me.

“So we fight.” I tell her.

“You want us to go into that port, and start shooting at them, are you insane?” The Pegasus stallion asks. I shake my head.

“No, I want to be taken in there on a dingy, and I’ll take care of them.” I reply as I head for one of the row boats.

“Artermis, are you crazy? They have cannons, and you’re going in there?” Dash asks me.

“Have you forgotten what I am?” I ask her as I start to ready the rowboat.

“No, but that is at least twenty ships.” She tries to counter. I sigh as I look up to the sails, and stop all wind.

“Captain, drop the anchor. I don’t want this ship getting caught in the cross fire.” I say as the ship slowly sails to a stop. As soon as I said that her horn lights, and I hear the anchor drop into the water. I give her a small smile as thanks, before I start to lower the rowboat into down to the water.

“I can’t let you go alone.” Dash tells me.

“And I can’t risk any of you getting hurt. I will take care of these pirates, and no one will follow me. I’m the Avatar, and it is my duty to keep the balance of this world in check. That port town is in chaos at the moment, and I need to fix that. This is the end of this argument.” I tell her. She growls in anger before she storms off towards a stairwell.

“Prince, are you sure you can handle that many?” Graceful asks me.

“Yes, just keep everypony and zebra here.” I tell her. She nods before I jump over the side of the ship, and land in the boat.

“If I get killed return to Equestria, don’t even try to look for me.” I yell to the captain before I use my water bending, and my boat launches towards the pirates. I was now preparing myself to destroy all of the ships, but leave as many alive as possible.

I make my boat stop at the center of the harbor before I put magic into my vocal cords.

“PIRATES, AND PRIVATEERS IN THIS HARBOR. YOU WILL SURRENDER YOUR SHIPS, DOCK, AND RETURN TO LAND TO BE DETAINED BY THE ARMED FORCES OF THE ZEBRA EMPIRE OR FACE MY WRAITH!!” I shout out with my royal Canterlot voice. I hear laughter from a few of the closer ships, so I shake my head.

“YOU WERE WARNED!!” I tell them all as I summon my chi again. I move my arms, and put a giant protective wall around the docks, and the surrounding land. This got the attention of the ships as a cannon ball was fired at me. It missed by yards, and I turn to the ship that fired at me. I narrow my eyes.

I throw punches at the ship, and in turn the ocean moves waves up and over it, washing the crew into the ocean. Once everyone was off of that ship I switched to fire bending, and burned the ship to ashes. It was then that all the other ships start to fire at me. Most of them missed, but I had to duck for a few of the shots they fired.

I was then blown to my back as a cannon ball flies right by my head. This shocks me a bit, and I turn to my ki for retaliation. I lift one of my hands up above me with my palm facing up. I make a disk that spun quickly above my hand before I threw it at one of the ships, and cut it in half. I then start to use ki balls, and blow three ships up. I then stop, and sit down in the boat.

“We surrender!” I hear one of the ships say. I then mark that one out of my targets. I wait for more of the pirates to surrender, and three more ships do so. It was then that I looked at the last four ships which were too far away for me to hear them.

I move my boat with my water bending so that I could hear the last four ships, but before I could get any closer one of them fires at me, and destroys my boat. I was now underwater, and dazed.

I was sinking, and my head was spinning faster than a windmill next to a tornado. It took a few moments for my head to clear, but when it did I noticed that I was too far under to swim up, and survive. I started to panic, but my tattoos started to glow, and my eyes started glowing along with them.

I was ejected out of my body, and I watch as my body surges out of the water, and lays waste to the last four ships with four continuous streams of fire. I then fell back to the water, but I was in control, and made the water keep my head above water. It took a ship a while to come in, and pick me up, but I managed to survive.

I stood up once I was on board to see that one of the pirate ships came and got me. I notice that it was the first ship to surrender.

“Where is the captain of this ship?” I ask one of the crew that was near me.

“I am the captain.” The zebra that I asked tells me.

“Okay, can I ask something of you before you head to the docks?” I ask him as I watch my barrier fall back into the ocean.

“I will allow one favor yes.” He tells me.

“Could you take me to the royal ship that I came from?” I ask him as I point to the royal flagship. He looks at the flagship for a few moments before nodding.

“Yes, I can do that for you.” He tells me. I nod, and sit down on one of the side railing of the ship as the captain gets his crew to start moving. As we were sailing out to my temporary home as a zebra mare comes up to me with a curious look in her eyes.

“Yes?” I ask her.

“Do you mind if I ask what you are?” She asks me in her deep African-like voice. I shake my head.

“No I don’t mind, and I am a human that has many abilities, but I am also a Prince.” I tell her. Her eyes widen at this.

“Of what kingdom?” She asks me. I smile at this.

“Equestria, and if you think you can keep me in this ship as a hostage you are wrong. I control the elements, an internal energy, and magic. I can also shift my shape into that of my alicorn body, so don’t get any ideas.” I tell her. She nods to me before she bows. I ruffle my feathers, and sigh.

“Don’t bow to me as I still think you all will be going to jail for at least three years depending on the crimes or violations of the laws that you, and your fellow crewmates have done.” I tell her. She nods, and then walks away returning to where ever she came from.

I waited patiently as the pirate ship slowly came up to the side of the royal flagship. Once at a full stop I waited for a gangway to be put over the gap of the ships, and crossed over to the flagship. Graceful Current was standing at the other side of the gangway, looking at me with a smirk.

“Well, I’ll be damned if the Prince of Equestria could be killed by anything.” She says as I come aboard. It was then that I was tackled by five female ponies. Three of which were my adopted children, and the other two my marefriends.

“Don’t you ever do that again!” Cadence shouts at me. I just sigh, and return the tackled embrace.

“Captain, if there is one thing that can kill me; it is the wraith of a heartbroken mare.” I tell her. This got her to laugh and most of the crew around her to laugh. However, it just proved my point as Cadence crushes me in her hug. I am squirming to get loose, but this only causes her to hug me even tighter. I was now unable to breathe, and the crew of the flagship, and, much to my irritation, the pirate ship were laughing their flanks off as I slowly suffocated to death in the hooves of my marefriends, and my fillies.

After about a minute of this, and no oxygen, I go limp in Cadence’s arms, faking that I lost consciousness. This got her to let me go, and I jump up, and take a much needed gasp of air before I started to run from my dearest mares. Rainbow stopped chasing me seeing that I was actually out of breathe right as I started running, but Cadence had her mind hell bent on crushing the life out of me with her hugs.

With my current luck I ended up tripping on a coiled rope, and Cadence had me in her death grip once again. This time she didn’t let me go no matter what I did, and I lost consciousness for real this time.

I woke this time in a room I am unfamiliar with. There were tribal masks on the walls, and glass bottles filled with different colored liquids or powders. I look down at myself to see that I was still in my human body, so I concentrated, and shifted into my alicorn form.

When I was finished a Zebra came into the room with a strange fruit in its mouth. I wait for it to set the fruits down.

“Excuse me, but where am I?” I ask. The Zebra turns to me.

“Good you’re awake. You are in the medical hut of the harbor village that you saved recently.” He tells me with his African like accent. I nod a few times slowly.

“Okay, and why am I here, and not on the flagship?” I ask him.

“The shaman you had on your ship brought you to me as she is an old good friend of mine.” He tells me. I pull myself into a more comfortable position before I groan in pain.

“So, what is the damage this time?” I ask him.

“You have four broken ribs, and several more that are bruised. You have suffocation trauma from something that the pink alicorn wouldn’t tell me about. Other than those two things you are fine.” He tells me. I nod before I summon my ki, and start to heal myself. I groan in pain as bone regrows, and repairs itself.

“What have you done to yourself?” The zebra asks me with slight worry in his voice.

“I healed myself.” I reply as I stand up easily, and hop off of the bed. The zebra just stares at me in awe.

“No magic or potion can heal what you did.” He tells me. I chuckle at this.

“I have more than magic in me. I have chi to animate the elements. I have ki to heal myself, and cause destruction to my enemy. I have regular magic, and then I have paladin magic from my family bloodline.” I tell him. He blinks a few times before he bows to me.

“Forgive me chosen one for I did not know it was you.” He says before I can tell him to stop.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I tell him. He rises from his bow with a confused look on his face. I was just as confused as he was, but I was confused for a different reason.

“Ah good Shimbu he has awoken, I trust he has been friendly unless I am mistaken.” I hear Zecora say as she enters the room.

“Zecora, did you not tell him about the prophecy?” Shimbu asks Zecora. She shakes her head. I walk over to the door that Zecora came out of.

“I need to get back to my kids.” I say as I exit the room, and see that I am now in a central waiting room. I could see my kids in the children area playing with a few zebra fillies. I smile as I walk up behind my kids. None of the children notice that I’m there.

“Now who said you three could stop bending?” I ask in a sarcastic matter. All six children look up to me, and then I am tackled by my daughters.

“DAD!” They shout in unison. I laugh as I am glomped, and squeezed by my fillies. I squeeze back to the best of my ability, and they all end up tapping my arms for air.

I let them go before I stand back up, and shift back into my alicorn form, and lay down, letting my fillies onto my back.

“Are you okay now?” Apple Bloom asks me.

“Yes I’m right as rain.” I tell them. This got the attention of Feather whom is sitting nearby.

“Prince, are you okay?” She asks as she walks up to me. I nod as I head for the main door of the medical hut, and walk out into the port town that is ten mile away from the capital of the Zebra Empire.

“Where are my mares?” I ask here in an official voice.

“They are at a nearby tavern awaiting departure to the capital.” She tells me as she starts to lead me to the said tavern.

“How is your bending coming along?” I ask Feather.

“It seems Rainbow and I are matched at ability, but she has better technique than I, and Sweetie is still the best of the fire benders.” She starts.

“Apple Bloom feels much better now that she has the ground beneath her hooves, and Scootaloo is starting to learn how to fly for her air bending abilities are starting to manifest naturally.” She summarizes. I smile at this as I hear the three fillies chattering away on my back.

After this update for me we chatted with small talk until we got to the tavern, and we went our separate ways. The fillies and I to my mares, and Feather to the guards that came with us.

“Mist! Are you okay?” Rainbow asks as she rushes up to me, and starts looking me over. I chuckle at this as I let the CMC down off of my back.

“I’m fine Dash; however I’m wondering why you hugged me into unconsciousness Cadence.” I say as I stand back up. Dash breathes a sigh of relief as she lands, and hugs me. I return her hug before she pulls away, and flies over to the king size bed that we have in the room.

“You went and almost got killed, and I thought I would lose you if I didn’t let go.” Cadence replies with her head hung in sorrow. I roll my eyes at her sentence, and walk up to the bed.

“Hey,” I say as I put a hoof under her chin, and pull her eyes up to look into mine, “How many times have I told you that it is going to take more than an apocalypse to take me out? I will never die from my opponents, and will always return to you in one healthy piece.” I kiss her just to punctuate my words. She moans into the kiss a little, and earned a collective ‘EEWWWW!’ from my fillies. Cadence and I laugh a little as we pull away, and I turn to my kids to see them fake gagging, and pretending to through up.

I raise an eyebrow with an amused smile playing on my lips as I slowly walk to my kids. They don’t notice me getting closer before I pounce on them, and pull them all into a small group hug before I start giving their faces hundreds of kisses in rapid succession. The CMC are playfully screaming and yelling “EW!” repeatedly until I put them down, and they run away to Cadence for protection.

“Dad, that was EVIL!” Apple Bloom shouts at me with a big smile on her face.

“And I enjoyed every second of it.” I reply with a victorious grin. I then look out the window to see that nighttime was approaching, so I look back to Cadence with a tired smile.

“I think it is time for some little ponies to go get ready for bed.” I say as I walk up to my bed that now holds my two mares, and my fillies on it.

“Aw, but we want to spend some time with you Dad.” Apple Bloom pouts to me. I look to the other two with a raised eyebrow.

“I’m sorry, was that a request for me to scare you all out of my bed, and into your own room by turning into Nightmare Moon?” I ask with a playful flash of my horn.

“NOPE!” Apple Bloom shouts as she bolts out of the room and into the one next to mine. Sweetie belle follows her out, but Scootaloo sits down, and smirks at me.

“Nice try, but Nightmare Moon doesn’t scare me.” She tells me with her hooves folded in front of her

“Then how about this?” I ask as I shift into the pony of Death and reach a bone hoof out to Scootaloo. Her eyes bulge out of her head, and she runs screaming from my room. I shift back into my alicorn self, and lay down on the bed with my mares.

“I didn’t know you could turn into death pony.” Dash tells me as we get under the light covers of the bed.

“It is a little harder to do since it looks like I don’t have any flesh, but I only did the bone part to get Scoots to go to bed, if I truly wanted to be scary I could make it look like blood was dripping off of my bones to add to the effect, then to make it worse I add rotting pieces of flesh to wherever I want to complete the look.” I tell her. This gets both mares to shiver in fear next to me.

“Hay, I can also turn into an angelic pony if I wanted.” I tell them. Cadence snuggles up to me, and so does Dash and we quickly fell into our dream filled slumbers.

Author's Note

Alright everyone, how did I do on this one as I kinda rushed it a bit to gt it up.

the next xhapter is going to take a while for it will be a Q and A session with all caracters that you guys get to know what you wan, unless it is a spoilier o coarse, but you can persanally message me your questions, and I will get the Q&A chapter up as quickly as I can, soths is your chance t see what you want to know from all the characters, and even the onesthat haven't been in the story yet.

Any questions are allow, and just make sure to PM me the questions, and it will be put into the next chapter, and, if you want it, I'll make it so that your mentioned during the chapter so that everyone/pony knows who asked what. If you don't want this just tell me in your message.

I will also be setting up a blog for this as well, and I i'll close it when I feel there hae been enough questions.
As always my dear readers and friends, have a wondeful time.

Chapter 21

I woke to Cadence and Dash snuggled up to me in the tavern room we were staying at. Smiling I shrink myself down to a small unicorn colt, and crawl out of their grasp and down to the floor. Once I was on my hooves I shifted into my human form, and stretched with a giant yawn.

I get out my clothing, and dress in a white air bender tunic. I then remember something that the medical zebra called me.

‘Why did he call me the chosen one?’ I ask myself as I strap my sword to my side before I exit the room, and head downstairs to get something to eat. On my way down I run into one of the guards.

“Good morning.” I tell him as I pass by.

“Prince, may I know where you’re going?” He asks. I stop walking, and turn to him with a small smile.

“I am heading to breakfast if you’d like to come with.” I tell him. He nods, and we both start on our way down.

“So, what is your name?” I ask the guard.

“My name is Shield Bash your highness.” He tells me. I smirk at his name.

“Well Shield, how do you like the trip so far?” I ask him. He looks to me with an incredulous look.

“What, I’m only here to exterminate an entire species of pony like creatures, and you’re here to look after my kids, and Cadence. You get to tour the capital here while I go and hunt down the enemy.” I tell him. He nods in agreement.

“Well when you put it that way, I am enjoying the trip so far, but would it kill the Pegasi to put some shade clouds up?” He asks. I chuckle, and pat him on the back.

“They don’t have Pegasi here or at least with what I’ve seen.” I tell him.

“Well that just sucks, ‘cause it is too damn hot here.” He tells me. We both share a quick laugh as we enter the tavern’s main room.

I walk up to one of the empty tables, and sit down. The guard sits across from me.

“What can I get for you two?” A zebra mare asks. I look to her to see that she isn’t black and white like a normal zebra, but she is purple and black.

“I am a big eater, so whatever is the local favorite, and at least three plates of it.” I tell her. She nods, and then looks to Shield.

“I’ll have a bowl of grits along with a glass of milk if you have it.” He tells her. She nods and then walks away. I look to the guard.

“Why didn’t you order something more filling?” I ask him.

“Hey I was raised with grits as my breakfast every day. I love them, so don’t you go around judging me.” I laugh a bit at this, and he eventually joins in.

“It’s alright; I was just messing with ya.” I tell him.

“You know for royalty you seem to not care about your title or how ponies should act around you.” He says as the zebra waitress sets out food down in front of us.

“Thank you.” I tell her, before she walks back to the counter of the bar to retrieve are drinks.

“That’s because I am only sixteen and had to live three years in secrecy with a war veteran as my secondary father in a way. I wasn’t taught to act like an uptight professional. I was taught how to survive against all odds.” I tell him as I dig into the exotic meal. It had a small bit of spice to it, but nothing I couldn’t handle. My food looks like it has slices of some pepper in it, and then eggs, and the regular garden vegetables along with seasoning.

“Mmm, this is great.” I say before I attack my food with my sayain stomach. I was finished in a few minutes, and look up from my plate to see the guard looking at me with his mouth hanging open. I roll my eyes before I hear my stomach grumble in complaint of the small amount of food I had.

“Hmm, still not full, well I can fix that.” I say as I look for the waitress. I see her behind the bar, so I get up and walk over to her with my empty plates in hand.

“Did you enjoy your meal?” She asks with a smile.

“I did, and it was great, but I am not full, and ask for three more.” I tell her. She giggles.

“My my, a big stomach you must have.” She says as she takes the plates back into the kitchen area, and a few minutes later she returns with three plates of the same breakfast. I thank her, and take the plates in my grasp before heading back to the table.

“Prince, how in Celestia’s mane are you able to eat that much?” He asks me. I chuckle at his question.

“Well Shield, I am half sayain, and that part of my biology needs large amounts of food to keep my ki, or that explosive, and destructive energy that I have, at high levels so I can use it.” I tell him as I dig into the next three plates of food as he starts to eat his grits.

It wasn’t long before Cadence, and Dash join us at the table. I was now sipping on a giant mug of milk, and the guard was just sitting there, every so often taking a drink of water.

Cadence and Dash order some food, and finish within a few minutes as the others from our ship do the same. My kids all had the same breakfast, and Feather looked to be having fun with them.

“So, are we heading to the capital today?” Cadence asks me. I nod my head as I finish my milk.

“Yes, we are going to be taking an airship there so that we don’t have to walk or hire a caravan.” I tell them as I stand up.

“Thank goodness.” Shield says with a fake swipe at some sweat on his brow. I chuckle as I look for Feather or Zecora.

“Where’s Zecora?” I ask since I didn’t see her.

“She stayed with her friend at the medical hut.” Shield tells me. I nod a few times.

“Will someone go ask her to see if she is coming with us?” I ask the small group around me.

“I will.” Feather says right as she finishes her breakfast. I nod to her with a kind smile.

It was a few hours before we were all situated on the airship that was anchored at the other side of town. I went across town in my human form because I wanted news to reach the capital of the empire that I had arrived and was here to do my job. Zecora ended up staying with her friend, which was fine with me, she is only along for the ride.

“Are we ready to take off?” I ask the captain of the air ship we are all on.

“Yes your highness.” He replies with a nod.

“Good, let’s go then. I have been delayed long enough as it is.” I say as I hear for the bow of the ship on foot. I stood near the guard railing when the three anchors were released, and we rose into the air.
The higher we got the more comfortable the temperature became, and once we reached the proper altitude it was just slightly warmer than jacket weather.

“Artermis?” I hear a filly ask me. I turn to see Sweetie Belle there.

“Yes Sweetie?” I ask as I sit down cross legged.

“I’m scared.” She tells me. I tilt my head.

“Of what?” I ask her.

“I’m scared of myself.” She tells me with her head hung.

“Is this because of what I showed you?” I ask her. She nods her head slowly. I sigh and open my arms to her, and she slowly climbs onto my lap before lying down.

“Tell me what you fear about yourself.” I say softly.

“I’m scared that my anger will get the best of me if I keep bending.” She tells me. I pet her back slowly to calm her accelerating breaths.

“That is a fear all benders have to face, not just fire benders. Earth benders, like Apple Bloom, have to watch their temper for their power could grow out of hoof. Air benders are very dangerous when angered for they can literally make sure you can’t breathe, and water benders can cause massive amounts of destruction if they don’t keep their emotions in check.” I tell her.

“But what about you? Does the avatar have to stay cool?” She asks me. I chuckle at her slight use of slang.

“Especially the avatar, for if they experience an extreme emotion they can enter the avatar state, and destroy whole mountains if strong enough.” I tell her. Her eyes widen a bit at this bit of information.

“But… I’m still scared.” She tells me.

“I know, and I am scared of my power sometimes as well, but you want to know a secret of mine?” I ask her. She nods her head a couple times.

“I use another emotion to keep my fear under control. If I fear something I use my courage to ignore it, and keep moving in life.” I tell her.

“Courage?” She asks.

“Yes, it is one of those complex emotions that can help a lot.” I reply before the unicorns on the air ship start the engines, and we start moving throughout the sky towards the capital of the Zebra Empire.

“So, how do I have courage?” She asks me.

“Were you afraid I would be mad at you for being scared of your bending?” I ask her. She nods her head yes.

“You used your courage to fight that fear, and came to talk to me anyways.” I tell her. Her eyes light up when she understood what courage was.

“Oh, so courage is the ability to have fear, but be able to work through it.” She says aloud.

“Yes, that is the gist of it.” I reply as I give her a hug. She snuggles into my chest for a few seconds before pulling away, and breathing a sigh of relief.

“Thanks Artermis.” She says before she goes back to the other girls. I chuckle as I watch her tiny legs carry her to Scoots and Bloom.

“That was very nice of you.” Cadence says as she walks up to my side.

“It is a lesson that I had to learn as well. I’m glad I got the chance to teach her.” I reply before I look out to the sky, and stretching my wings a bit before tucking them back in.

“I’m itching for some flying, would you like to come with?” I ask Cadence. She nods her head before I open my wings, turn around while holding my arms out, and falling backwards.

As I flip over I roll right side up, and pull out of my dive, and climb back up to the side of the ship before Cadence joins me.

“So how does it feel to have the air running through your wings again?” Cadence asks.

“You were born with wings, so you are naturally inclined to know how it feels, but for me, who recently got a pair, it feels soothing, and greatly calming. I’ve always enjoyed the sky with the ground far below me.” I reply as I do a quick loop, and come up beside her again.

After a few minutes of soaring calmly Rainbow flies up to us with a smile.

“If you wanted to fly, you should’ve invited me.” She says as she pulls up beside me on my left. The ship was now below all three of us.

“Hey Dash, you up for a small airshow for the crew?” I ask. She grins.

“What are you thinking about?” She asks in an answer.

“If you two are going to do some fancy flying, I’ll see you both on the ship when you’re done.” Cadence says before she goes down to the ship and lands to watch us.

“Just follow me on the opposite side so it looks cool.” I tell her. She nods before we both dive down to the front of the ship so that it is chasing us through the skies. I smirk to Dash as I shift into my alicorn form, and letting my mane/tail become a long flowing mass of silvery purple. She smirks back to me before I bank outward from the ship. She does the same, just in the opposite direction.

I set up a telepathic link with Dash so I could tell her what I was going to do.

You there Dash? I ask her as I look to her. I see her correct her flight before looking over to me.

Yeah, you startled me a bit. Is this what you meant by ‘follow me?’ She asks.

Yup, now this is what I have planned. I want to give the crew a good show of synchronized flight before we make it to the capital, so I’m going to give you a quick rundown of images real quick, so be prepared to get some thoughts. I tell her before sending her a small memory video of us doing tricks around the airship in unison. After it was finished I slowly give her a green color thought to tell her to begin.

After I ended the thought we both climb up, and then swap places, just missing each other by a foot before we dived down, and did a loop to level out next to the ship.

I start to climb and bank over the left side of the ship as Dash slowly dives under the right, and we start to fly around the ship as a pair in a double corkscrew, getting faster and closer.

We start to leave a trail with our manes as we speed up our corkscrew before quickly flying out away from the ship, and darting under the balloon of the ship, but over the deck.

We then both climb high up over the ship before diving right next to the sides, and rocketing high on the opposite sides of the ship, causing the crew to give a collective ooo as our trails slowly fade before we both curve out away from each other.

Ready for the finally? I ask Dash.

Yeah, let’s do it. She replies. We both light our hooves on fire with our bending before climbing upward so that we were two times the height of the ship to the ground.

We then take a small break before diving as fast as we could, adding more fire to our bodies, and gaining a mach cone over us.

We’re one fourth of the way through our decent when the ship passes below us.

Join……… now. I tell Dash before we come together, and embrace, but keeping our wings flapping before I power up my ki, and shoot us down so that we can do what I want.

As we come down to the ship’s altitude I make us bank so that we are now accelerating towards the ship. Our mach cone was slowly becoming narrower, so I put on a burst of speed to make it graze our coats.

Right before we crash into the ship I burst us faster, and separate, causing a double flaming Rainboom right behind the ship as we rocket forwards before we splay our wings, slowing down, and letting the ship catch up to us.

My wings are now sore, as I assume Dash’s are as well. As the ship nears us we can hear everyone cheering for us, and we land on deck to collapse in a tired heap. I quickly fall asleep, and can only hope that Dash did as well.

Author's Note

Here it is people. Chapter 21 of TSAoE. I hope you all like it. If not, please leave some constructive critisism.

Chapter 22

I wake up in a queen sized bed at about morning. I was alone in the room, and my wings ache. I slowly made my way out of bed to feel the floor shift under me. I was worried for a moment, but then remembered that I am on an airship.

I exit the room to see the wooden walls of the ship. I turn right to see Cadence there looking at me.

“Are you okay Misty?” She asks me. I nod my head a few times to tell her that I was fine before leaning in to kiss her.

“Yeah baby, I’m fine. I just woke up, and am a little uncertain of where I am, but now I remember. Are we almost there?” I ask her.

“Yes, I was coming to get you to take you on deck for the final approach.” She replies.

“Okay, thanks.” I say as we both turn to get out on deck.

It took a good couple minutes to make it up on deck just because of where we were inside of the ship. Once there I look to where we are heading to see a massive stone city in the middle of the desert. You could see thousands of zebras going about their day, but what caught my attention were the giant stone statues around the walls of the city, and they looked very familiar.

There was also another thing that caught my attention. Now that we were above the city I could see that it was built in a circular pattern that rose into the sky.

This place seemed very familiar from my training with Jinkan, and then it hits me.

This capital is the lost human city of Atlantis.

My wings start to quiver with my growing emotions of confusion, and excitement.

“Misty, are you okay?” Cadence asks me. I look to her.

“Yeah, I just have a lot of questions for the king of this city.” I tell her.

“Actually the ruler here is an Empress your highness.” A guard tells me. This got my attention as well. I then look over the architecture of the city, and see many Atlantian runes carved into the rock that the city was made from.

“I’m flying in to the palace now. I want to meet with the empress alone real quick. Cadence, please come and join me when you land, and get situated.” I say before I shift into my alicorn form, and jump off of the edge of the ship, and dive down through the sky toward the entrance to the palace.

I spread my wings, and slow my decent to land in front of the gates, startling the guards there.

“Halt Alicorn.” One of the guards say as he levels his spear at me.

“I am the avatar, here to speak with the empress.” I tell them before forcing the huge stone gates open with my earth bending.

I don’t wait for a reply, and just enter, walking right up into the main hallway of the palace. As I walk I pass by ancient atlantian relics that would have made me a billionaire ten times over if I had them on earth.

I slowly made my way into the palace, just managing to know where to go, and making it to the throne room, but am stopped by ten guards that are in front of the door.

“I am here to speak with the empress.” I tell them as I come to a stop in front of them all.

“Prove that you are the avatar then.” The most decorated guard says to me.

“What do you need as proof, when you have inhabited a lost human city. I am here as a prince of Equestria, and as the Avatar of the Humans.” I say as I shift into my human body, and start to call on my ki. I was now worried that the atlantian power source was here as well, and I wanted to make sure that they could not, and can’t use it at all.

“Your words and actions say that you are angered for some reason, if you calm yourself Avatar, then we will let you pass.” The guard tells me. I close my eyes, and take a few deep breathes, trying to mask my emotions as all humans could. I succeeded, as the guards open the throne room doors for me.

“Thank you.” I say as I step into the throne room. At the other side, dressed in silks, is a Zebra mare that has white and cyan markings for her pattern colors, and wore a headdress that had small blue crystals adorning its edge. I can’t see her eye color for her eyes are shut.

“You have finally arrived Avatar.” The empress says in a calm calculating voice.

“Yes, and I have a question before I start this quest.” I reply.

“You may ask.” She tells me with a tit if her head, but her eyes remain closed.

“Is the crystal still here with the city?” I ask her. This got her to open her eyes, showing me that they have no pupil or iris, and are just a solid bright blue.

“How do you know of the crystal?” She asks me.

“This city of yours used to be in my world. It disappeared a very long time ago. I recognized the city before I got off my airship, and came here.” I reply. She nods a couple times before standing up, and walking towards me.

“Yes, the crystal is here within the city, but it is well protected, and kept from all but me.” The empress says before I see the crystal atop her headdress pulse with atlantian power.

“I must ask that you seal it away permanently.” I tell her. This gets the Empress to stop moving and look directly at me.

“You have no right to ask me to do anything to the crystal, and for that matter, neither do I.” She tells me. I raise an eyebrow at her.

“How so? Aren’t you connected to the Crystal?” I ask her. She shakes her head.

“No, the crystal has a mind of its own, and I have tried to connect to it with unsuccessful results. I have been touched by its power though, which resulted in my eyes changing into what they are.” She tells me. I nod a couple times to show that I understood… kinda.

“I can see a great power in you. But I also see a terrible tragedy.” The Empress says as she closes her eyes again. She reaches a hoof out to me, and I see a soft cyan glow come from her hoof before she retracts it with a gasp.

“What is wrong?” I ask her as I take a step forward.

“Nothing… it just that the crystal would like to see you now, and after you complete your quest.” She tells me before a guard opens the door.

“Empress, The Princess Cadence is here.” The guard says.

“Tell her the Avatar has a specific task to complete that only he and I will be allowed to complete.” The Empress replies.

“Belay that as it sounds rather mischievous to my marefriend, and tell her we will just need a bit more time. Tell her it is a human matter. She will then understand.” I tell the guard. He then looks to the Empress, and she nods her head. The guard then leaves.

“Come, we must let you meet the crystal.” She says as she heads over to a wall. I follow her, expecting a hidden door, but what came next startled me a bit. The floor slid out from underneath us, and we started falling, well I started falling.

I powered up my ki, and started to slow my decent before the gravity seemed to increase, so I added more power to flying, and I have to keep adding power for the gravity continues to increase.

I was reaching my maximum speed output rather quickly. I was not however prepared for the gravity to return to normal right as I clear a tunnel into a large opening.

My power slams me back into the high G tunnel, but I am knocked unconscious by the amount of forces conflicting on my body.

There is a deep continuous hum of power that reaches my ears as I slowly come to on a hard rocky floor.

I slowly open my eyes to see that everything is slightly blurred, but I then start to blink my eyes to clear my vision. It manages to work after a few minutes.

My muscle control slowly comes back as well, and I ache like crazy. I somehow manage to slowly move into a hunched over seated position facing a large pond that reflects a blue light.

“Where am I?” I ask aloud as I look around myself to see a much worn carved floor before I look out and high over the large pond to see a giant floating crystal with carved stones slowly orbiting it.

“You are in my cavern young one.” A multilayered male voice tells me. As these words resonate throughout the cavern the crystal pulses slightly brighter.

“Great, just what I needed for my day to be normal.” I mutter to myself as I look up at the giant floating crystal.

“You have a great power young one.” The Crystal says as I sluggishly manage to stand up.

“I know this already.” I reply.

“Yes, but you do not understand the amount of power at your control. You shall not know for a few more years to come young one.” The Crystal tells me.

“May I know why you wanted to speak with me?” I ask it.

“Yes. You are here to be granted a gift, or curse depending on your answer to this question.” It replies as it slowly makes the carved boulders stop orbiting itself.

“Okay, so what is your question?” I ask wanting to get out of the cavern I was in.

“What do you truly wish to do here?” The Crystal asks as the newest looking boulder stops seeming to look directly at me.

I had to think on its question for a bit. What did I want to do here? Why did I choose to come here? Does here mean the empire, or this world as a whole? I don’t have enough variables.

“What do you mean by ‘here’? Do you mean to this land, or to this world as a whole?” I ask slowly, as to not seem to be a smart alick.

“This world. What do you wish to accomplish in this realm? Why did you choose this peaceful place out of billions?” The Crystal asks as the stone eyes on the statue seem to piece my soul looking for an answer.

“I guess it is because I had wanted to come to this world the most out of the many that are out there. I had taken a liking to this world, and when I had the chance to come here with the ability to protect those that I care for I took it and continued. But now that I am here and have seen what I can do, I wish to do more for those that need help. I wish to help those that need it most, and protect those that need protection.” I say as I slowly come to realization on why I wish to be here.

“That does not seem to be all.” The crystal says to me.

“I guess I am also here to live a life that a close friend of mine could not. I am here to prove to myself that I can protect those that I love and hold dear since I failed miserably with my parents, and my mentor.” I tell it as I hang my head.

“I’m here to have a chance to fix my mistakes.” My eyes were starting to sting as pain and depression, along with red hot anger, and ice cold sorrow come to play in my head.

“Tell me young one… What mistakes you are talking about.”

“My mistake on not being able to protect my parents, my mistake for not stopping that murderer, and my mistake of not being able to protect Jinkan, my mentor.” I reply as a tear slowly escapes from my right eye, and trailing down my cheek only to drip off of my chin, and into the water below me.

“I do not see mistakes where you do. I see a child that was caught in uncontrollable events, and then thrust unpreparedly into a world that was harsh, and cruel. I see a young man here before me ready to fix which is not broken, and soon I will see a man that will change this world.

“Young one, you need to let go of your past if you are to be able to live for the future. Trying to right what was wronged upon you cannot be done, but it can be healed with time and love. You have acquired the love, but now you need time. Time to see that you can’t, and won’t be able to protect everyone, and thing from harm, and sorrow. Such is the way of the balance that you have yet to truly see.” The crystal tells me as I fall to my sore knees as sorrow and depression from my past take hold on my heart, and pluck at its strings, causing me to silently cry.

“But why? Why can’t I protect everyone dear to me?” I ask it. The faces of rock start to orbit the crystal again.

“It is the way of life that all things must come to an end at some point in time young one. Even the mighty alicorns of this world are going to die out one day, or flourish once more, but all life must end eventually, and that is something you must accept.” The Crystal says before pulsing brightly.

“The time has come for you to return to your loved ones. You will meet with me before you leave this land young one, to see if you earned a gift, or curse.”

The crystal pulses again, and I am wrapped in a blue power before everything flashes a bright blinding white before returning to darkness once more.

Chapter 23

I woke this time next to Cadence as she holds me close. She is asleep, and it is dark outside.

I rotate my head to see Rainbow there with her back to me, so I decide to get some fresh air and look at the night sky to think about what I was told. I shrink down into a small colt and slowly slide my way out from Cadence’s hooves, and then slowly roll Rainbow into her hooves so she is still holding onto something.

I then use my ki to float up and off of the bed before shifting into my human form. I am happy that my clothing somehow shifts along with my body, but this time I was slightly annoyed with my heavy boots, so I slowly lean over, and quietly remove them before falling over with a loud thump.

I held my breath in fear that I woke Cadence, or worse Dash. Either will tear me to pieces for denying seeing them with the Empress. After a few minutes of staying still and assuring myself that they are still asleep I climb to my feet, and walk out onto a large overlooking balcony.

I went straight to the railing, and put my hands on it leaning forward slightly.

What did it mean by what was wrong couldn’t be fixed? What balance have I yet to understand? I ask myself as my mind starts to search for answers that it didn’t have.

“Artermis?” Asks a young voice. I turn to see Apple Bloom there looking at me sleepily.

“Hey Bloom.” I reply quietly, “What are you doing up this late?” I ask her as I sit down cross legged to hold her close. She climbs into my lap and gives me a hug.

“I had another nightmare, but it was about you this time.” She tells me. I give her a sad smile.

“I sure it was just your imagination running into something random dear.” I tell her as I pet her mane softly. She yawns
before looking up to me.

“Hey, Cadence told us about your dad. Can I meet him?” She asks me with her puppy dog eyes. I smile lightly at her question, but shake my head.

“Not now, but how about tomorrow I show you, Scoots, and Sweetie after breakfast?” I ask. She gives a sleepy smile before nodding slowly and yawning again.

“That… sounds… good.” She says as she falls asleep in my arms. I smile sweetly at my daughter before petting her gently, and leaning up against the railing.

So is this one of your children? My father asks me.

Yes, this one is Apple Bloom. I saved her from her murderous grandmother before adopting her. She is also my first student in Earth Bending. I reply as I continue to stroke Apple Bloom as she sleeps in my lap.

She is very cute, and I can see wisdom in her eyes when she looks to you for help. Dad says as I stop petting her.

Yea, so how has reviewing my memories been? I ask before dipping into my mindscape to see and talk to my dad.

“You had a rough time didn’t you?” He asks me. I nod a couple times before smiling sadly.

“Yeah, I did, but my memories of you and Mom helped me through my life as well as Mlp: Fim.” I say as I create a cozy room for us to chat in. It was the inside of a log cabin with a fireplace that had a fire warming up the room, and we both had a lazy boy recliner to sit in.

“Planning on being in here for a while?” Dad asks me. I chuckle a bit and nod.

“Yeah, I wanted to chat a bit. Then I plan on preparing mentally for what I am to do.” I reply as I take the seat to the left of the fireplace before turning it to face my Father.

“Well, what did you want to talk about?” He asks as he sits in the other chair.

“I actually have a question first. How is Mom?” I ask him. He gives me a small smile.

“She is fine in the ascended realm. The alicorns there were very generous to us for what we did for you.” He tells me. I raise an eyebrow.

“Alicorns, what were they doing there?” I ask him in slight surprise.

“Well Mistyc, our world’s god isn’t the only god out there. In fact there is a whole ton of them, yet most are alicorns from Equestria. I didn’t know what they were at first, but after going through your memories I found out when I came upon your time spent watching Mlp:fim.” He tells me with a smile. I smile as well as memories of Mlp:fim come to the front of my memories.

“Yes, I remember when someone on the streets of LA was talking about it, and I became pony curious, and ended up as a brony.” I say as I look to my hands with a small smile.

It was then that I get a slight tingle in my mind telling me someone had entered it. I quickly summon the intruder to my current mindscape to see Luna there looking at me with a bored expression.

“Hello Luna, would you like to sit and chat for a bit?” I ask as I make a soft couch for her to lie on. Her boredom seems to dissolve into slight happiness as she takes the invitation by lying down on the couch.

“Have I interrupted something?” Luna asks as she gets comfy. Dad shakes his head.

“No, we were just talking about random topics from our world.” I tell her as I pop my neck from the stiffness it gets from the position I’m sitting in.

“Oh, well I just ended night court for tonight, and wondered what you were doing.” Luna says as she shifts a bit.

“Mistyc, I’m going to go meditate for the night, and will be at your fonts.” Dad says as he stands up. I tilt my head at him, but shrug it off.

“Alright, just be ready to meet your grandchildren in the morning after breakfast.” I tell him before he moves to a different part of my mindscape.

“Mistyc?” Luna asks after Dad was gone. I sigh as I knew this was going to come up.

“Yeah, it is a nickname from my birth name that he gave me.” I say as I lean back into my recliner. She giggles a bit before looking at me, and giggling again.

“What has you so giggly?” I ask her. She shakes her head.

“Something Tia said earlier tonight.” She says as she gets up off of the couch and comes over to me.

“Artermis, could I ask you something?” She asks as she walks up to me. I nod, and look her in the eye.

“What would you say to another mare that would like to court you?” She asks me with a straight face.

“Would this be you asking, or Celestia?” I ask in return.

“Hypothetically.” She replies.

“It is no longer my decision unless I want to be gelded. The mare that would like to court me would have to ask Cadence, not me. Then they would have to ask Rainbow as well for it is their decision now. I would like to keep my testicles though, so yeah they would have to ask the mares in my family.” I tell her before looking into the flames that danced in the fireplace to their own music that we couldn’t hear.

“And if it was your decision to make?” Luna asks as she leans on my chair.

“It would depend on the mare. They would have to love me for me, and nothing else, and they would have to be willing to put up with me for the rest of their life, and be able to let me go should I perish while doing my duty as the avatar, and as a Prince of Equestria.” I reply as I continue to look into the flames.

“So you would want a faithful and understanding mare?” Luna asks me. I nod to her.

“Yes… but why are you asking me this? Are you asking for another mare you know, or for yourself?” I ask her as I look into her eyes to tell if she lies to me.

“For a friend of mine.” She tells me. I raise an eyebrow as I see nervousness cross her eyes.

“You’re lying.” I tell her flatly.

“I am not.” She counters with even more nervousness in her eyes now.

“I can see your nervousness in your eyes. Please tell me the truth, as there is no need to hide this from me.” I say softly as I tilt my head to the right slightly. She looks into my eyes with uncertainty, before sighing.

“I… It was after you talked about my nights. After you said those beautiful things about them. I thought about you ever since then, and couldn’t stop, until it grew into what you are hearing now.” Luna says before hanging her head.

I give a smile to her words before getting up and moving to her side. I place a hand on her back, and rub to relieve her of her royal stress.

“Luna, what you’re feeling now, is completely fine. Never be ashamed of your feelings that come from your heart.” I tell her as I lay one of my wings over her.

“How are you so calm right now?” She asks me.

I was pulled out of my mindscape to see two seething mares that I knew oh so well glaring at me.

“I guess you want to ask me something, and it must be important if you pulled me away from my father who I haven’t seen in seven years.” I say as I pick Apple Bloom up, and move into the room before setting her down on the bed.

“Yes, we both want to know why we were kept from seeing the empress.” Cadence tells me quietly so not to wake my filly.

“Let us take this elsewhere so we don’t wake up Apple Bloom.” I tell them before exiting our room, and moving into the living room of our suite. I shift into my alicorn form as we walked.

“Let me ask you something.” I say as I lay on a giant pillow on one side of the room, while Dash, and Cadence take two that are across from me.

“What do you notice about this city?” I ask them.

“I noticed that the doors to everywhere are taller than usual, and that the buildings are bigger than the zebras need them to be, but what does this have to do with the Empress?” Cadence asks me.

“You will see in a little bit. Now, what else have you noticed?” I tell them.

“I keep seeing strange markings everywhere.” Dash says in a huff. I smile at her cooperation.

“Yes, and Cadence, has anyone been able to decipher these markings in this city?” I ask with a small smirk.

“No?” She says uncertainly.

“That is because this is the lost human city; know in my world as Atlantis.” I tell them. Cadence blinks a few times before bring a hoof up to her lips in realization, and Dash just looks confused.

“But how did an entire city come here?” Rainbow asks me.

“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know.” I reply before looking out one of the windows.

“Are you sure that this is a human city Mist?” Cadence asks me. I nod my head.

“Yes, because of every single way this place was built, I believe that this is indeed Atlantis.” I reply before looking back to my mares.

“I was talking about something that should have come with the city, and I was correct. This item that followed the city into this world has to stay a secret. I can’t even hint at what it is other than that it may be the reason that zebras are even sapient here.” I say before shifting into my human self when I hear a knock at the door.

I first look out the window to see that the sun is rising already, and the town below the palace is active with the populace.

I open the door with one of my hands with my magic.

“Dad, where’s Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo tiredly asks as she comes in and sits on my lap.

“She is in our bed sleeping still.” I reply before looking to my mares.

“Can I go and tell my father what happened?” I ask them. Dash looks to the ground before nodding, and Cadence just smiles to me. I sigh as I close my eyes, and find Luna talking to my father about something.

They both stop talking when I walk up to them.

“Cadence and Dash woke me up, so sorry for disappearing like that.” I say with a hand on the back of my neck.

“It is okay Artermis. Now I must be leaving to actually sleep today, or Tia will give me another lecture on proper Princess procedures again.” Luna says before giggling a bit, and disappearing.

“Mistyc, can I meet my grandchildren now?” My father asks impatiently.

“I had planned to introduce you to all three of them today, so let me go get them all, and I’ll bring Rainbow in here as well as Cadence so it can be a big family reunion…sort-a.” I reply.

“Alright, but if you don’t, I’ll tickle you until you pee yourself.” He says sternly, which makes me give a soft smile to him.

“I’ll be back soon.” I tell him before waking up, again.

Author's Note

Hey guys, and gals. Sorry for the long wait on this chapter, but I just got back into the writing mood again, so expect more of the story to come soon.

Chapter 24

It was now after breakfast, and I had gathered my family in my suite’s living room.

“So why did you get us all together?” Rainbow asks with her brows furrowed in confusion.

“I thought that it was time that you all met my father.” I tell her.

“But isn’t he dead?” Rainbow asks me.

“His body is, but he is now in my head… literally.” I tell her before smirking.

“So that means that we have a grandpa?” Scootaloo asks me. I simple nod my head with a small smile.

“The question is if you want to see him out here, or if you want to see him in here.” I tell them as I gesture to the room, and then my head.

“But how would we see ‘im in yur head?” Applebloom asks.

“I show you with my telepathy.” I answer. This gets my three fillies to think together in a small huddle. They then separate with serious masks of calm on them all.

“We have decided to see him in your head.” Sweetie tells me. I nod so I set mind anchors in all my family’s heads
before diving into my mind scape.

“All of you should close your eyes.” I tell them through the link. The first to show up was Cadence, then Sweetie, Applebloom, and Dash, and Scoots came at the same time.

“Wow!” My daughters say in awe simultaneously.

“Welcome to my mindscape.” I say before making us all go to an open field that has a couple trees in the background, a few clouds in the sky, as well as a double rainbow.

“So when are we gonna meet your old stallion?” Rainbow asks me.

“Right now.” Says my father before appearing in front of my family.

“So that’s grandpa?” Applebloom asks me.

“Eeyup.” I say with a nod.

“Finally I get to meet my grandchildren.” My father says with a soft smile.

“He looks like you Dad.” Scoots says as she walks up to my father to get a better look at him.

“Well yeah, he is my dad.” I say with a small laugh.

“Can you bend too?” Sweetie asks my Father.

Dad looks to me, and I hold out my hand and make a flame in it before nodding to him.

“Yes. I am a fire bender. Would you like a demonstration?” Dad says with a smile.

“Yes please.” Sweetie says with her eyes lit up in happiness. Dad chuckles before fazing himself backwards a few yards.

“Mist, will you help me out real quick?” Dad asks me.

“What, would you like a sparring match?” I ask him. He nods before getting into a stable stance.

“Alright, any rules?” I ask him

“No knock outs, as you would wake up and bending only.” He tells me. I nod before getting into a martial arts stance. Dad fakes right before diving left, and sending a gout of flames my way with his right hand. I bring up a small wall of earth, and
ducking behind it.

After the flame stops I push the wall down, and send a shockwave through the ground to my father, making him stumble. Before he could recover I send a strong gust of wind at him, making him fall onto his back.

Before he could see me I burrowed underground, closing the hole I left perfectly. I then star gathering energy from my mindscape with my ki, intent on pranking my dad.

However before I could do what I had planned I am warped back to the surface by paladin magic, and look to my dad to see he has opened his font.

I grin before closing my eyes, and making pillars rise out of the ground in a ten foot circle before I lower the gravity to that of the moon.

“You’ve gotten much better at sparring from what I can see son.” My father says directly behind me.

“NNNOPE!” I shout before pulsing my ki, in turn sending dad into a pillar. I then turn around before seeing that I had indented him into the pillar, and he was shocked.

My Father pulls himself out of his self-shaped hole before smiling at me in a relaxed state before the pillars slide back into the ground.

“Well… that would have killed a living man, so I say you win.” Dad says before he walks up to me and puts a hand on my shoulder.

“Now, I believe I have some grandchildren to play with.” My Dad says before turning to my family, and walking over to my daughters, and kneels down to their height.

“So what are you wanting to do?” He asks the crusaders. The three fillies look up to me, and I chuckle.

“Go ahead. He won’t bite… much.” I mutter the last word so they couldn’t hear. They all smile before tackle glomping my Dad. They all burst into happy laughter. I walk over to my mares.

“So what do you think?” I ask them. Cadence smiles, and Dash grins.

“I think this is exactly what they needed.” Cadence tells me.

“Yeah, he’s almost as cool as you Mist.” Dash tells me. I chuckle as I see my Dad manage to sit up, and grab the crusaders in a big hug. I hear the crusaders squeal in laughter as Dad tickles them relentlessly. I chuckle as I walk over to my father, and smile.

“Having fun Dad?” I ask him. He chuckles as he lets my girls go.

“Yeah, you have no Idea how long I have waited for grandkids.” He tells me.

“Well, you only had to wait seventeen years, so I think you got the shorter deal compared to the other families back home.” I tell him as we watch my fillies play tag with each other.

Dad put a hand on my shoulder.

“You did great Mist. Your mom and I are very proud.” He tells me. I give him a soft smile before my mindscape blurs a little bit.

“Let me see what that was real quick.” I tell everyone before opening my eyes to the real world, and seeing a zebra guard looking at me.

“The Empress has requested your presence.” He tells me before walking out of my room. I close my eyes once more.

“I’m sorry everyone, but I have to go do my job now, so we’ll have to cut this short.” I tell them all. My fillies give an ‘awwww’ of complaint, and my mares nod to me.

“Don’t worry girls, once I come back you can see grandpa again.” I tell them.

“Okay…” They all say before I remove the anchors from all of the ponies in my head. I then look to my father.

“What do you think I should do to this new race?” I ask him.

“I think that whatever you come up with is the best plan.” He tells me before giving me a hug, “Now go do your job.” I smile before I wake up from my position, and shift into my human body before giving my family a hug before leaving to see the Empress.

Author's Note

Hello fair readers. I have managed to charge my laptop enough to post the chapter that I had completed on it, so here it is. The last chapter for any of my stories from this computer, as after this, it will be unable to function.

Goodnight my fair readers, and have pleasant dreams.

Chapter 1

I woke on the last day of this world, 12/21/2012.

I groaned as I clawed my way out of bed. I stumble into my bathroom, and take care of the human morning rituals; brushing my teeth, shaving, combing my hair, and the thirty minute piss.

I walk back into my room and look at my calendar; I look at the date and smirk.

"Alright god, end the world. I'm ready when you are." I say out loud. I stand there for a few seconds, knowing it wasn't going to happen. I just shake my head, and gather clothing for today.

I pull on a fresh pair of boxers, and pull on my black socks, I hate white. I then pull on my camo cargo pants, and strap my, 'My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic' belt. I put on my Cadence is best pony T-shirt, and put on my brony bracelet, on my left hand wrist. I strap my watch onto the other.

I walk out of my room and into my kitchen, making my usual morning/ mid-day breakfast of Reeses puffs cereal.

I flip on the TV to watch the news, just because I can.

Breaking news, Says the reporter, Riots have been breaking out in every major city in the US. Reports are coming in saying it's all because of the Mayan Calendar. Citizens have been warned to stay indoors, locking your houses or apartments up.

"Huh, looks like people are just as crazy as I thought." I say to myself.

I continue watching the news as I eat, mocking the people who were stupid enough to try and leave town. I'm just then startled by an alarm being played on screen. Text rolls along the screen, saying Martial law has been declared. Please remain indoors. The riots are moving to the more urban areas.

The last sentence is what startled me. It was then when I jumped into action.

I dashed for my basement, where I kept all my survival equipment. I grab my custom revolver, made to shoot fifty caliper bullets. I shove it into a hiking back pack I had taken off of the wall. I take my favorite sword off of the wall. It was a custom made katana, made with an aluminum titanium alloy, folded over three thousand times. This sword is four feet long, and extremely light.

I grab spare rounds for my revolver and place them into the pack. I strap the sheath of my katana onto my back, putting the katana into it. I then grab multiple sets of throwing stars, and knives.

I then grab my most prized belonging, the last thing my parents gave to me, the stave of the avatar, Aang. It even had the glider wings. I keep that in my left hand as I walk back upstairs and into my food pantry.

I place provisions of nuts, trail mix, granola bars, beef jerky, and dried fruit, into the hiking bag. The bag had to weigh around eighty pounds when I decided that was enough.

I then take walk over to my customized tablet. I pick it up and hold it in my right hand. I start to remember when I had first gotten this thing, when it was just an i-pad. I then remember when I started to ad more components and gadgets to it, making it the size of a laptop screen, and as thick as I could, which was as inch and a half more then any other tablet. I smile as I wrap it up in a plushy cloth, and store it in my bag. I grab my solar charger, and pack that too.

I then plop down on my recliner, and wait. I turn on my moderately sized TV, and turn on netflix.

"Might as well watch the last episode of Mlp." I say to my self. Even though I had downloaded all three seasons of mlp onto my tablet, since I kind of stole them from Japan, then translated them. I watched it on my TV.

************************************************************************************************************************************************************

The episode was coming to a close as I hear a massive explosion outside. I rush to my window to see what was happening. I watched in horror as a nuclear shockwave was headed to my house. It was then that I made the split decision to just stand there and accept it.

I closed my eyes, and waited for the pain to come. It never did.

I open my eyes slowly to see that I am standing in a completely white expanse of nothing but white. I hate white. I then watched as a figure materialized in front of me. It was a male figure with completely black hair. He wore a black rode, and had two gigantic black wings.

"I congratulate you for passing the test." says the man.

"Who are you, and what test?" I ask.

"Always were the one to get straight down to business. I am the God of your world, and the Mayan test, or 12/21/2012 as you all called it, is the test." said the man.

"Wait, so I'm in heaven, and your god?"

"Yes."

"Then what was my worst sin?"

"You ate the last cookie from the cookie jar."

"And it was delicious." We both chuckle.

"So what am I here for?" I ask after I get the last couple chuckles out of my system.

"Oh right, that. I am here to give you a second chance at life, in any world you want." My thoughts explode with bronyism. I start to get super excited.

"Equestria?" I ask while I had a huge smile on my face. He nods his head. I literally squeed at god. He chuckles. I remember a fan fic that was similar to this situation.

"Can I have special powers too?" I ask.

"What powers do you want?" He asks.

"May I have the powers of the avatar Aang, and the sayain Goku?" I ask.

"Why not, those are pretty easy to give." He says while waving his hand in front of his face. He points his hand at me and it glows for a second, and my body does the same. I get light headed for a second. Wait, light headed, aren't I dead?

"Am I really dead?" I ask, "Because if I am, I shouldn't have felt that."

"You're correct, if you were truly dead. However your case is special, you aren't fully dead, because your going back to the realm of the living." He says, as though he gives second chances all the time.

"Oh, could I have the ability to morph into a pony body, so that I don't freak anyone out in Equestria."

"Sure, all you have to do is will yourself into a different form." He says as he points his hand at me again. I get light headed again, but it goes away after a couple seconds.

"I think that’s all I want." I say as I think for a couple seconds.

"You don't want any items, or food?" asks God. I think about this for a second more, and I remember that air nomads, when they learn their element, get arrow tattoos on their bodies.

"Now that I think about it, I have one more request. May I have the tattoos of an air nomad, but instead of blue, could you make them purple?" He nods his head, and snaps his fingers.

"Is that all?" He asks as though he's getting bored.

"Yes, I'm ever so grateful that you gave me these gifts, you have my eternal thanks."

"Then off to live your dream." He says as he sweeps his arm in front off him. Everything turns black, and I could feel that my body was in motion. I felt as though I was falling extremely fast.

It was then that I noticed that I had my eyes closed. I open them and see that I'm falling towards Canterlot, and fast. I start to panic, but my hang gliding skills came to play. I was still holding onto Aang's glider, I quickly open the wings of said glider, and attempt to pull out of the vertical dive I was in. I was slowly coming out of the dive, but I already knew I was going to crash. I get a memory that air benders can make hurricane winds just by blowing threw their mouths.

I take a deep breath in, and look at the ground, and blow the air out of my lungs at an alarming rate. It was working; I was slowing down, though not fast enough.

I see that I'm going to crash in the palace garden, so I fold the wing of my glider up and through it like a javelin at the ground. I was still about a hundred yards away from the ground. I thrust my hands forward, forcing air to fly forward at tornado speeds. this slowed me down to a speed where I wouldn't die when I hit the ground.

As soon as I hit the ground everything goes black.

************************************************************************************************************************************************************

I am very groggy, whatever sounds made it to my ears are just muffles to me. I couldn't feel my right arm. I am falling back into a deep unwanted sleep.

I wake again, but this time I could make out what the sounds were. They were voices. I open my eyes so that it still looked like I was sleeping. I keep my breathing in a slow patter, to fake sleeping.

I saw three figures, one was big and white, I hate white. One was light pink, and the last one was a caramel color.

"Doctor, what do you think it is?" asks one figure, with a calm, yet powerful voice.

"I think it might be a human." says the doctor in a heavy British accent.

"A human, but those are just old pony's tales, right?" Ask one voice I knew all too well. It was Princess Cadence.

Time to wake up. I think to myself.

I groan to warn them that I was waking. I take my left hand and put it to my fore head. I then open my eyes and let them focus. I blink a few times to clear up my vision. I could see Princess Celestia looking at me, along with Cadence and the Doctor. I sit up and look down to my right arm, to see that it's in a cast.

"So, how long was I out, and how bad is my arm?" I ask.

"You were asleep for about a week now, and you have dislocated your shoulder, since none of us knew how to relocate it, we put it in a cast." says the caramel brown earth pony who is the Doctor.

"Okay, but that doesn't explain why I can't feel it." I say with a dead panned look.

"That would be the pain killers we have you on." replies the Doctor.

"Oh, well get this cast off and I can relocate my shoulder." I tell the Doctor, "Now may I be enlightened with your names?" I ask them all, even though I already knew them all.

"I am Princess Celestia." says the white alicorn.

"I'm Princess Cadence." says the Pink alicorn.

"And I'm the Doctor." says the brown earth pony.

"Well Princesses, Doctor, I am Avatar-" uh, new name... uh... Artermis yeah "- Artermis." I tell them with a nod.

"Pray tell, what an Avatar is?" asks the Doctor.

"Well on my world, there are people that can control one of the four base elements, Fire, Water, Earth, and Air." I start, "The Avatar is the only one who can control all four, along with the sub elements like sand, metal, lightening, and energy. There can only be one avatar at a time, and when the Avatar dies, they're reincarnated into another person." I end with a nod.

"So you can control fire, water, earth, and air at a whim?" asks Cadence. I nod.

"Where did you come from?" asks the Doctor.

"Another world altogether, Doctor. I came from a different Earth then what you know." I tell him.

"How did you get here?" asks Celestia.

"Believe it, or not, the god of my world sent me here, because my world ended." I say with a sorrow evident in my voice. I fight my tears back.

"How did your world end?" asks Cadence.

"It was a test to see if humans could keep calm under a lot of stress, I’m one of the only ones that did." I say failing to keep my tears in my eyes. I hang my head, shedding tears silently.

"Will you be okay?" asks Cadence.

"With time Cadence, with time." I sob out. It was a good few minutes until I was emotionally stable.

I sigh out the last of my sorrow, but can't help being angry at God for being such a cruel, yet so caring, of a being.

The Doctor pulls out a small device that has a blue end on it.

"Hold still Artermis, I'm going to remove your cast." says the Doctor. I nod. The Doctor's tool lights up, and my cast unravels itself. I wince in slight pain.

"Okay, whatever I say or do, don't stop me. Relocating a shoulder for a human is extremely painful." I tell the others. They nod. I grab the railing on the bed I was sitting on, and stand up with all the strength I could muster, crying out in pain as the socket realigned.

"Celestia, I need you to hold my wrist in place, and don't let go until I tell you." I say with my teeth clenched. She nods, and lights her horn. I feel the telekinesis take hold of my wrist. I then pull away from my wrist, and then immediately push up against it, making my shoulder pop as the bone snaps back into place.

"Okay, it’s realigned. Celestia, you can let go now." I say with pain seething in my voice.

"Oh! That’s going to hurt for a couple weeks." I say as I move my shoulder around, "I would like a sling if possible." I tell the Doctor. He nods and walks off.

"So, where am I? The last thing I remember was crashing in the palace gardens." I ask.

"You’re in the medical wing of the castle." replies Celestia. I nod.

"Well it seems I've arrived where I've wanted to be for my entire previous life." I tell them as I sit back down on the bed. I decide to practice with my ki powers until the doctor returns.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you, I'm only half human. I'm part sayain as well. Sayains have the ability to manipulate an energy called ki. Ki is a dense energy that can be used for a variety of things. I am going to practice my ki control so please don't freak out."

"Why would we freak out?" asks Celestia.

"Watch and find out." I tell her. I bring my left hand up and act like I'm holding a ball. I draw energy from my center and push it out above my hand. I could see the ki ball starting to glow. It was a deep purple. I focus more ki into my ki ball, and it grew a little.

"Is that what you were talking about?" asks Cadence, looking like she was about to freak.

"Yes, and as long as you don't touch it, it won't harm you." I reply, "Right now I'm just focusing it into a ball shape. I could literally blow a hole in a mountain with this power, but I'm not evil. I'm the Avatar; it is my duty to keep things in balance." I bring the ki ball back into my body.

The Doctor walks into the room with a sling in his mouth.

"Thanks Doctor." I say with a smile as I take the sling with my left hand. I put the sling over my head, and put my right arm carefully into it.

"Much better. Now I'm guessing you have questions for me, but I haven’t eaten in seven days, so I'm extremely hungry, and my sayain side of my body requires huge amounts of food to be satisfied." I tell them as I stand back up again.

"One question, what do humans, or Sayains, eat?" asks the Doctor. I sigh knowing this might be a problem.

"Humans and Sayains are omnivores. I can survive off of either plants or meat. I however need certain proteins that I can't get from plants, so it is kind of a slight problem." I tell them, "I will never ever eat a pony though. I could never ever bring myself to kill a sentient being, and then eat it. It's just wrong." I shudder at the thought.

"Oh thank goodness." says Celestia, with a sigh at the end. I just nod with a sad look on my face.

"I have a proposal for you Celestia." I tell her as I walk towards the window.

"What do you have in mind?" she asks with a kind smile.

"I would like to become a citizen of Equestria, also I would like to offer any kind of assistance you may need or want. I would also like to stay here at the castle, in trade for my services; you'd be surprised at what I can do." I tell them.

Chapter 9

I stood on top of the train when it was down on the planes of grasslands heading towards Ponyville. I was slowly working my way towards the engine, I had seen the fireworks from a wagon in Ponyville, and heard the booms with my air bending.

I kept moving, using my ki to keep myself on the train. I was only two cars away from the engine. I leapt over to the next car. I was figuring out how to speed the train up as I made my way up to the rear of the engine. I hop down into the back of the engine compartment.

“Excuse me.” I say as I walk up to the engineer.

“Yes? What can I do for ya?” He asks.

“Just wondering what the record time to Ponyville from Canterlot is.” I tell him

“That would be about three hours.” He says with a sigh, “But that was when this ol’ girl was brand new.” He rubs the side of the engine with his hoof.

“How good are the brakes?” I ask him.

“They can stop this train in five minutes at top speed.”

“So that would mean ten at double.” I say as I bring a hand up to my chin.

“What are you thinkin’ about?” He asks me.

“I’m thinking of getting your old girl to break her own record.”

“And you think you can do it? How?”

“I’m the Avatar. I can do anything.” I tell him.

“So how are you going to speed this ol’ girl up to that speed?”

“All she takes is fire and water. I can break the air in front of her, and she does the work.”

“You’re tellin’ me you can get us to Ponyville in less than three hours?”

“Yup, all I need you to do is handle the brakes, and keep the boiler open.” I tell him.

“Well, you’re welcome to try.” He says as he opens the boiler. I could feel the heat coming from the fire. I take a deep breath in, and breathe out flames into the boiler, increasing the heat three fold, I then gather water from the air, and put it into the boiler. I jump up to the engines roof, and thrust my hands forward, making tornado force winds fly forward, pushing the train to move faster.

I jump back down, and throw a continuous flame into the burning coal. I watch as our speed increases to fifty percent faster. I continue to throw flame into the engine, making us move faster. We were hauling ass towards Ponyville at double speed. I give out a whoop of excitement. I look at the engineer.

“We’re goin’ to make it less than two hours at this rate.” He tells me, “But there’s one problem. The wheels will melt if I even so much as touch the brakes.”

“How much time till we need to slow down?” I ask him.

“How fast can you stop this train?”

“Five minutes if needed.” I tell him, “Seven on a regular day like this.”

“Well, in ten minutes is when we need to start slowin’ down.” He tells me.

“Alright, I’m going to the caboose. Just yell stop when we need to. Trust me, I’ll hear you.” I tell him. He nods, and I start on my way back to the end of the train. I decided to use the inside of the cars like a normal person. So I just speed walked my way to the back of the train. Cadence was in the second car to the end, so I could stop there for a few seconds.

I enter Cadence’s car, and walk over to her.

“So, why did you speed the train up?” She asks me.

“A piece of the timeline that I want to change is in Ponyville. I need to be there soon, or we may have a problem.” I tell her.

“Oh, how big is the problem?”

“Tiny right now. I need to get the potion before night though, so I can deal with the problem when I’m not liable to get pissed.” I tell her. She nods her head in understanding.

“Okay, how are you Misty?” She asks. Misty was my new pet name that she made when we were alone for the first few minutes on the train.

“I’m happy that I can get this potion. It will save me from a lot of headaches in the future.” I tell her, “And it will keep me from scaring you so often Cady.” I made sure to use her pet name as well. She giggles, and gives me a quick kiss. I pull away.

“I need to be at the back of the train to stop it soon.” I tell her.

“Okay.” She says as I give her a hug. We part, and I turn, and head to the caboose once more. As soon as I was at the back of the caboose I heard the engineer. I take in a big breath of air and let it out. I turn towards Canterlot, and pull the wind from the front of the train over it at hurricane speeds.

I could tell we were slowing down significantly. I stopped the winds, and I could hear the brakes of the train activating. I just walked back inside since my job was done. I enter Cadence’s car, and sit down next to her.

“Well, I’m going to be hungry when we get back home.” I state to Cadence.

“We ate on the way out of Canterlot.” She tells me.

“I know. I’m still going to be hungry if I think what is going to happen happens.” I put an arm around her, and she leans into me.

“And what would that be?” She asks.

“Sorry, I’m not telling you about the events I know of.” She playfully snorts, and I poke her in the ribs. She giggles, and I do it again. In no time at all I’m torturing her with tickles, and raspberries. I’m laughing like a villain, and Cadence is failing to push me away from her. I let up, and give her a few seconds to calm down. I then dive right back into tickling her.

“Stop it, ha ha-ha, stop, I’m going to pee.” I stop tickling her, and let her get up from the awkward position we were in. I look out the window to see the train is pulling into Ponyville. I stand up, and walk over to the cabinet that held my sword. I open the doors, and pull out my sword; strapping it to my waist on my left side.

“So what are you going to do while I go ask for the potion?” I ask Cadence.

“I was thinking about visiting Twilight. I haven’t seen her in so long.”

“That’s a great idea Cady” I tell her with a smile, “I should see Apple Bloom while we’re here.”

“May I see her too?”

“Of coarse Cady, she might have made some friends that I might be able to teach.” Cadence chuckles and I do as well.

“I would love to have more students to teach. I would have one hell of a dojo.” I chuckle at my antics. The train screeched to a stop, and we both got off of the train.

“I guess I’ll drop you off at Twilight’s, then head to Zecora’s.”

“Okay, will you pick me up when you head to Apple Bloom?”

“Yeah, I will. See you later.” I tell her as I stop to give her a hug in front of Twilight’s Library. She accepts my hug, and I wait for Twilight to open the door.

I smile as she does, and she smiles to me.

“Hello Avatar, what brings you to Ponyville, and who is this?” asks Twilight as she gives me her hoof to shake.

“It’s nice to see you Twilight, and please just Artermis, and this is Princess Cadence. I think you should now her. She was your foal sitter after all.” Her face lights up.

“Cadence!” She says before she tackle hugs her. Cadence and Twilight were laughing; I just stood there with a smile on my face, with my arms crossed.

“Artermis, save me!” Cadence playfully screams. I just laugh, and air bend Twilight off of my love. She yelps as I do so, and then I keep her in the air.

“What should her punishment be my lady?” I ask with a strong old English accent.

“Hmm, how about a minute of tickles?”

“An excellent choice my lady.” I make small air currents pass over Twilights body, making her burst into fits of laughter. I give her small breaks every now and then. I am playfully evil when I let her rest.

“That is good enough my love.” Cadence tells me. I nod my head, and set Twilight down. She lets us in, and I just stay where I was.

“Not coming?” She asks. I shake my head.

“I have a few tasks I need to have done before I relax.” I tell her. She nods, and I turn to leave, but I feel a hoof on my shoulder. It was Cadence.

“Be careful.” She says as she hugs me. I hug her back.

“You be careful as well.” I tell her as I pull her in for a quick kiss. We pull away, and I leave her with Twilight. I walk off towards Fluttershy’s cottage, knowing it had an entrance to the forest. As I walked through Ponyville I am noticing a lot of positive attention going to me. I am waved to, or given friendly greetings. I inevitably run into Pinkie Pie.

“Hey Artermis, I didn’t know you where coming to town, I would have thrown a party for you.” She says as she bounces along side me.

“Hey Pinkie, I’m hear to do a few things before I go off on a mission for the Princess.” I tell her.

“Ooo, can I help?” She asks with a huge smile that shouldn’t have fit on her face. I sigh in defeat.

“Sure, can you go tell Rarity that I will be coming to buy some clothes later?” She nods and bounces off. I’m passing through the market, and see Apple Jack at her stand. I walk up to the stand. Apple Jack sees me, and waves. I return her wave and walk a little faster.

“Well howdy Artermis. What can I get cha?” She asks with her southern drawl. I chuckle and say, “I need something to travel with. Maybe a turnover?” She nods.

“Well here ya go.” She says as she hoofs me a small to go box.

“How much gold do you want for this?” I ask her.

“Aw ya don’t have to go and pay me this time, I got ya covered.” I just shake my head, and bend a big chunk of gold out of the ground.

“Then take it as charity.” I tell her as I take out my sword.

“What are ya going to do with that blade?” She asks a little cautious.

“I’m not going to hurt anyone, just cut the gold into smaller pieces.” I tell her as I throw the gold high up into the air. I jump up after it with my bending, and slice it eight times with my sword. I land, and sheath my blade as the gold stacks into her coin box as small bars. She counted the pieces. I pick up my turn over.

“How did ya’ll just make ten small bricks with your sword?”

“This blade I specially forged to be stronger than steel, and sharper than a piece of hair.” I tell her.

“And how did ya’ll afford that there blade?”

“I got it in my previous life as a personal gift to myself since I had gotten a huge bonus at my job one year.” I tell her as I pull the blade out and hold it so the blade was pointed to the ground.

“That blade must be a might heavy for how long it is.” She says eyeing my sword.

“It’s actually only ten pounds.”

“I don’t believe you. Anythang that’s made of metal is at least heavier then that.”

“Don’t believe me? Here hold it.” I say as I hold the blade’s handle out to her. She grabs it with her mouth. Her eyes widen before she sets it down on the carts counter.

“What is it made of?” She asks.

“It is made of two metals that aren’t even from this world. It is made of Aluminum, and Titanium.”

“Aluma-what now?”

“Aluminum and Titanium are two ultra light metals that are very strong. Humans have the ability to mix the two together making them even stronger.” I say as I sheath my sword, “I got to go, but I’m going to stop by the farm later to see Apple Bloom.”

“Alright, see ya later Artemis.” She says with a nod. I just smile, and leave. I eat my turn over as I walk.

I make it to the edge of town when I see a rainbow colored tail hanging from a cloud. I smirk and fly up to the cloud using my ki. I am eye level with Rainbow dash, but she’s taking a nap. I come up under the cloud, and poke my head through. I am inches away from her belly. I take in a deep breath, and blow raspberries on her stomach. She wakes with a start, and immediately starts laughing. I duck below the cloud, and hide under it.

“Alright, who the hay did that?” I heard Rainbow ask. I just suppress my giggles.

“Stupid cloud.” She says before she kicks it into vapor. Her eyes widen when she sees me.

“Artermis! Was that you who tickled me?!” She asks with her jaw on the ground. I just burst out laughing, and catch myself from falling.

“Dude, that so wasn’t cool.” She says as she hovers in front of me. I just grin at her.

“You know, we never got to race.” I tell her.

“You saying you want one right now?” She asks me all serious.

“Eeyup, I want a race to Twilight’s, then around town hall, and finish at Fluttershy’s” I tell her.

“You realize you’re going to lose right?” She asks me.

“Is that your way of saying you want to bet me something? Because if so I’m game.” I tell her.

“Sure, since I’m going to win. What do you want?”

“I want to take you on my travels tomorrow. I’ll get someone to fill in for you on the weather team.”

“Alright, and if I win,” She blushes lightly, “I want a kiss from you.” I blush at this but nod my head anyways, “Alright, you want to start us off?” I ask her.

“Sure, ready… set-go.” She says as she does good on her last name. I just smile, and let her get ahead by a little. I wait five seconds before charging up my ki, and rocketing forward. I pass by Rainbow in a couple seconds, and fly around Twilight’s house, and then I head towards town hall. I am passed by Rainbow before I got there. I just laugh and add more ki to my speed, doubling my pace effortlessly. I zip around town hall with Rainbow right beside me.

“Ready to lose?” She calls over the wind as we fly towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

“You can’t keep up.” I shout back as I burst forward. I could see a mach cone forming around me. I just fly right under the speed of a rainboom, making sure Rainbow does it first. I hear the explosion of her sonic rainboom, and she soars past me. I just double my efforts, and break the barrier twice. I whiz right passed her, and stop in front of Fluttershy’s cottage with a big pulse of ki. I stand there breathing hard as Rainbow Dash lands next to me with her jaw dropped.

“I… lost?” She asks with complete disbelief. I just nod.

“Yeah, you did, but now I’m exhausted and hungry like crazy.” I say as I sit down. I hear Fluttershy’s door to her cottage open, before I am tackle hugged. I hit my face on the ground, thanking that I thought of landing in the grass. I’m being squeezed to death by Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash is just laughing at me. I sit up, and turn to face Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy… can’t… breathe.” I choke out to her. She let’s go, and I take in gulps and lungfuls of air. I look up to Fluttershy, and hold my arms open when I had caught my breath. She jumps into my arms, and I hug her back. I feel something hit the back of my head, and guessed it was Angel, Fluttershy’s pet bunny. I smirk as I air bend him into my view. I laugh as I see him attempt to get free, but only ends up spinning around.

Fluttershy lets go of me, and sees Angel floating next to her. He was still struggling to get free of the air that was holding him up. Fluttershy giggles before she grabs him. I let the air return to it’s free flowingness, and look at the small bunny.

He jumps out of Fluttershy’s grip, and bites my wrist, opening my veins.

“Aah! You stupid, fucking, bitch of a rabbit!” I yell as I grab my wrist trying to stop the blood from pouring out of it. Fluttershy faints and I smack the rabbit into the pond below.

“Whoa, Artermis are you okay?” asks Rainbow Dash.

“I will be, but I need to close this, don’t freak out.” I tell her as I ready what is left of my ki. I get a small ball and put it on the wound. I groan as the wound closes, and heals over into a large scar. I stare at the scar with all the hate I could muster. I sigh, and stand up. I pick up Fluttershy before I water bend the demon bunny up onto the ground. He runs at me again trying to bite me, but I just bitch slap him to the side.

“Learn your place Angel or I will make you learn.” I tell him with a glare that would melt rock. He nods his head and runs away from me. I just snort out of anger before I head into Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Dash, will you make sure she’s okay while I go get something I need?” I ask the cyan Pegasus.

“Yeah, but where are you going?” She asks.

“Do you know the zebra Zecora?” I ask her.

“Yeah, she comes into town sometimes, and scares everypony.” She tells me.

“She is a potions master, and I need a potion to suppress anger.” I tell her, “So I’m going to go ask for one.” She looks at me like I had just grown another eye.

“I’m not letting you go in there alone.” She tells me. At this moment Fluttershy came to.

“Huh? What happened?” She asks as she sits up on her couch.

“You fainted after your bunny bit me.” I tell her.

“I’m so sorry he did that! Are you okay?” She asks in a normal voice, which is shouting for her standards. I just nod my head. She calms after that.

“Artermis, you can’t go into the forest to see Zecora alone. I won’t let you.” Rainbow says as she lands in front of me.

“I never said you couldn’t come along.” I tell her.

“I’m not taking no for a- wait what? You’re not going to put up an argument?” She asks dumbfounded.

“No, I don’t see the point in arguing if you’re just going to follow me anyways.” I tell her.

“Hey I wouldn’t follow you.” I just give her a deadpanned look.

“Okay fine, I would, but I’m still coming with you.” She says. I just shrug and look at Fluttershy.

“Oh, I’ll wait here for you. The forest is too scary for me.” She tells me. I just give her a soft smile.

“That’s okay. We’ll be back soon.” I say as I head for the door. I get hit in the back of the head by another carrot. I see Angel bunny sitting on a birdhouse.

“What did I tell you?” I ask him. He just sticks his tongue out at me and runs away. I sigh and leave Fluttershy’s cottage. Rainbow fly’s next to me as we enter the forest. I keep my left hand on my swords hilt.

“So what is this blue plant?” asks Rainbow, about to touch one. I air bend her up and away from it.

“That is a flower called poison joke. It has the effects of poison oak, but it makes something happen to you if you touch it. I touched it once, and I had black skin for a week before it wore off.” I tell her.

“What would happen if I touched it?” She asks.

“Well, lets just say it takes what you love the most about yourself, and makes it the exact opposite of what it is. So you would become Rainbow Crash.” I tell her.

“Thanks for warning me.” She tells me, “So what’s up with the sword?” I smile at this.

“I have this old girl for protection in case I run out of chi, and ki. I’m also faster to react with it than I am with my powers.” I say as I pull out the sword with a high pitched ringing.

“Wait it has a name?” She asks. I chuckle.

“Yes, I named it. Its name is Tenshi no ken. It means ‘sword of the angels’ in a foreign language in my world.” I tell her.

“That’s a cool name.” She tells me, “Can I hold it?” She asks. I just hold the handle out to her. She grabs it with her mouth like Apple Jack did. She mouths it back to me.

“Wow its light.” She says as I sheath it. I chuckle.

“I paid extra, well a lot extra, to make it this light.” I say as I step over a log.

“How much did it cost?” I think about this.

“We have a different kind of money, so about… seven thousand five hundred bits.” I heard her jaw hit the floor.

“How did you have that much money?” She asks, “That’s almost two crystal bits.”

“Well I had a job that paid about ten bits an hour, and I only got paid every other week, and I worked twelve hour shifts, so I just saved up, and bought it, that and the Christmas bonus helped a lot.”

“What’s Christmas?” I thought she was crazy for a moment before I remember that this world doesn’t have Christmas.

“Well back on earth it was a lot like Hearths Warming.” She just accepts it with an “Okay.” And we continued on in silence. I could see a light coming from what I hoped to be Zecora’s hut, and started towards that. Once we were in the small clearing of Zecora’s home I stopped.

“Okay time to shape shift.” I say as I will myself into my silver Pegasus form.

“Whoa! How did you do that?” asks Rainbow a little scared.

“Just an ability I have.” I tell her.

“But not even the Princesses can do that.”

“Yeah, but I’m not a pony, remember?”

“Oh yeah.” She says. I just sigh and walk up to the door of Zecora’s hut. I knock a couple times. I hear movement from inside the hut before the door opens to a zebra.

“Who are you two? And do I not scare you?”

“No you don’t scare me, and I’m Artermis. I came looking for assistance with a problem I have.” I tell her. She eyes me for a while.

“Come inside, and let us confide.” She tells us and steps aside. I walk in, but see that Dash is hesitant to follow. I just groan and walk out then push her in. I make Dash take a seat, and sit next to her. Zecora keeps staring at me, like she knew I was in a different form.

“Something wrong?” I ask her. She walks up to me. She was a foot away from my face.

“You are wearing a guise, are you hiding a surprise?” She asks with a hoof under her chin.

“I keep myself in this form so that I don’t scare others.” I tell her, “You’re the first who saw through it.” She steps back from me.

“I guess I’ll shift back into my real body, just please don’t freak out.” She nods her head so I will myself back into my human body. I could see that Zecora was unfazed by my transformation. I sit back down, and look up to Zecora.

“So the legends are true, humans are real, though they may be far and few.” I nod, and Dash finally gets out of her fear.

“Wait, you’re not an evil enchantress?” asks Dash. I exhale noisily and slap the back of her head.

“No she is not. Everypony in Ponyville is just scared of the unknown.” I tell her.

“What your friend says is true. I would never harm you.” says Zecora with a sad expression.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know you were nice.” Dash says to the Zebra.

“I am wondering why you are here human, are you here for a potion?” Asks the zebra.

“Yes I am actually. I need a potion that suppresses anger and sadness. I would be grateful if you could make them. I am willing to pay in a large sum of gold as well.” I tell her. She nods and gets to work on something.

“If you are to receive this special brew, I have a task I need you to do.” Zecora tells me.

“What would you have me do for you?” I ask her.

“I would like you to take me with you on a trip, for I have a few opportunities I can not skip.” She tells me. I think about this for a second.

“Well, I’m going to the Zebra Empire tomorrow. You’re welcome to come with. I plan on being there for a few weeks.” I tell her. Her eyes light up with a gleam of happiness.

“I would enjoy a trip back home for a while. I have a list I need to compile.” She dashes into a back room before coming out with a quill and ink well, along with a long piece of parchment.

“Well, when you are finished with my request, and your preparations. Meet me at the train station in Ponyville at the end of the day. We will be sleeping at the castle tonight. Then we will leave in the morning.” I felt like I was forgetting something, “Oh, and Dash you are coming along because of our bet.” She groans.

“Don’t give me that crap. I know you need a vacation to an exotic environment. So be happy I’m taking you with us.” I tell her. She perks up the word vacation.

“I guess this won’t be too bad after all.” She says. I turn to Zecora.

“We will leave you to your work, and I think Dash here has earned another race from me.” I tell Zecora. She nods and we exit the hut.

“Another race huh?” Dash asks me.

“Yeah, but this time I have to use my wings.” I tell her as I shape shift back into my Pegasus form.

“Where are we going?” She asks me.

“Apple Jack’s farm, if I win you have to follow me where ever I go in the empire. If you win I’ll give you that kiss you wanted earlier.” I tell her as we ascend above the trees.

“You do realize that you can’t beat me with just your wings, right?” She asks.

“Who says I can’t try?” I ask her with a grin. She smirks.

“If I win you have to take me on a date.” I just shake my head at that.

“Sorry Dash. I already have a Princess I have to take on a date today.” I tell her.

“Wait, a princess? You’re going out with Celestia?” She asks. I just burst into laughter. I calm down after a few seconds.

“Oooh, that’s a good one Dash. But no, not Celestia. She wishes she had me though. I’m actually with Princess Cadence.” I tell her.

“I don’t think I know a Princess Cadence.” She tells me with her eyes squinted.

Crap I promised Cadence I would get her to go see Apple Bloom. I thought to myself.

“I actually have to change the finish line to Rarity’s. I promised I would take Cadence to the farm to see one of my students.” I tell Rainbow.

“It doesn’t matter to where we go. I’m still going to beat you.” She tells me.

“We’ll see.” I tell her as I get ready. She sees me, and gets herself ready.

“I get to start us this time.” I tell her, “Ready… Set… GO!” I shout the last word and we bolt off towards Rarity’s boutique. I am following right behind Dash, and she starts to pull away. I just give myself a small boost with my air bending and keep up with her. She is still speeding up, and I’m still behind her. Half way to the boutique I slow down, and start using my actual muscles to fly. I am winded by the time Dash lands. I land next to her, well actually kind of crash next to her.

“Okay… You win… I’ll give… you a kiss… when I… catch my breath.” I tell her.

“Ha, told you I’d win.” She gloats to me. I just stand up and shift back into my human form. I catch my breath then look to Rainbow. I blush a bit, but keep true to my word. I softly grab her chin, and pull her face closer to me.

“Hey, what are you doing?” She asks as she pulls away from me.

“I was giving you your kiss that you won.” I told her. She blushes at this, and looks away from me.

“Can we do this somewhere else? Like, not in public?” She asks me.

“Sure, follow me.” I tell her as I walk over to a playground.

“I said not in public.” She tells me as she walks next to me.

“Now who said we will be seen by the public?” I ask her as I head over to an empty spot off to the side. She hesitantly follows me. I got her to follow me over to a small clearing in the park. I then slam my fist onto the ground, making a sort of rock tepee. I left a small hole in the top so that we could see each other. I chuckle as Dash looks at me with surprise evident in her eyes.

“Now we aren’t in public.” I tell her. She blushes at me, and I kneel down in front of her.

“Can I give you your prize now?” I ask her. She blushes harder, but nods anyways.

“You’re acting like this is your first kiss.” I tell her as I sit down against the wall of the rock tepee.

“No you’re not my first. It’s just that I think I have…” Her voice trails off, and I look at her with a bit of concern in my eyes.

“If you don’t want my kiss Dash, we can go to Rarity’s.” I offer her.

“No, I want the kiss. I just kinda fell in…” She mumbles the last part. I look at her with a sense of confusion. What is she so hesitant for? I thought to myself, she’s acting as though she fell in love-. I immediately found the reason why she was being so shy.

“Dash, did you fall in love with me?” I ask her.

“NO… Maybe…yes.” She tells me. I just let out a long breath, and pull her into me. I hug her close.

“I feel like I should return your feelings, and I would be lying if I told you I didn’t love you back, but I would have to ask Cadence about this.” I tell her, “She will decide if you can be with us, and if so I will be very happy, but if not I will be sad along with you.” She wraps her hooves around me.

“I… I do love you Artermis.” She tells me as she brings me into a kiss. It was tender and sweet. I could feel the love behind her lips. She pulls away after a few seconds. I give her a warm smile. I am willing my little friend to stay flaccid. I obviously failed for Dash’s wings pomfed.

I blush a very bright red. Dash does the same but her blush was a little purple because of her coat, I just look away from her to avoid the awkward situation.

“I guess you do love me.” I hear her say. She hugs me tighter, and I just hold her closer.

“We should head to Rarity’s so I can get my clothes made.” I tell Dash. She just holds onto me tighter. I smile at her.

“I will carry you back to the boutique if you don’t let go.” I tell her. She is still holding onto me. I just sigh and turn into my silver Pegasus form, but quite a bit bigger than before. I air bend Dash off of me, and then put her on my back. She wraps her hooves around my neck.

“I can make my mane cover you if you want.” I offer her. I feel her nod, and so I will my mane to turn into an ethereal blanket of deep purple and gold. I make it so my mane envelops Dash, and my tale grows out into an ethereal flowing mass as well. I take my right back hoof, and stomp it, making the stone tepee return to the ground. I am given a few stares of bewilderment, but I just shrug them away, and start on my way to the boutique.

I made it to the boutique with Dash on my back. I knock on the door.

“Just a second.” I hear from behind the door. I wait a few minutes before Rarity opens the door.

“Oh, and who may you be?” She asks as she sees me.

“Rarity it’s me Artermis, may I come inside?”

“Artermis? Yes, come on in.” She says as she steps to the side. I barely fit through the doorway.

“What brings you here Artermis?” She asks me.

“Well, I need some more clothing for my human form, but I need to put somepony down before I shift back into my regular form.” I tell her.

“Somepony? I don’t see you carrying anypony.” She tells me. I turn so that my right side was facing her. I make my flowing mane part for her to see Dash still hugging my neck.

“Aww, you look so cute Rainbow Dash.” Rarity comments.

“Promise you won’t tell anyone.” says Dash as she gets down, and sits on the couch nearby.

“I promise.” Rarity tells her.

“Pinkie pie promise?” Dash asks her. Rarity does the motions, and Dash relaxes. I just sigh as I shape myself back into my human form.

“So what were you thinking for clothing dear?” Rarity asks me.

“I was thinking of a few Ideas, but I need at least three sets of clothes for my quest that Celestia gave me. For this quest I need something that can keep cold temperatures in, and heat out.” I tell her.

“Where are you going that needs such clothes?” She asks me.

“The Zebra Empire, I have a task to complete there, and I will be there for a while.” I tell her as I stand up onto the pedestal she put me on. I stood with my arms held out, and my legs at shoulder width. She is taking my sizes down on a piece of paper, and I am doing what she asks.

“I’m assuming you would like something white for this trip?” She asks me. I shudder at the mention of that color.

“I have a bad past experience with that color, so no.” I tell her. She nods her head.

“Any color preferences?” She asks.

“Well I like the darker shades of all colors, but considering I will be in extreme heat I guess pastel colors will have to do. I would like the clothes to look like what I have on with a few additions if possible.”

“Anything you want I can make.” She tells me.

“Okay, well I would like a hood for the bad weather. I would like a cape that can hold sharp objects. And I will need a new belt to keep small blades on.” I tell her.

“What are you going to do over at the empire?” She asks.

“I won’t say for the safety of your lunch.” I tell her.

“What could you possibly do to make me do that?” She asks.

“I’m not going to tell you.” I say with a flat tone. She puffs her cheeks out, and I just snort at her cuteness. I then sigh and let out a chuckle.

“What is so funny?” She asks me.

“You’re just like Dash. You look cute when you’re mad.” I tell her. She blushes, and walks away.

“I have what I need. Come pick them up before you leave.” She tells me. I just shrug and walk up to Rainbow. I sit down next to her.

“So, do I get to carry you to Twilight’s or are you going to walk with me?” I ask her.

“I like it when you carry me.” She tells me. I give her a warm smile. I stand up and turn back into the large Pegasus with a flowing mane. I lie down on my stomach, and let her get on me. I make my mane conceal her before I stood up. I exit the boutique and head to Twilight’s tree of a house. I walk there with a few hellos to and from the townsfolk, and a few looks from the mares around. I just keep walking, and make it to my destination. I enter the home, and put Dash on another couch.

I shift back into my human form. I see Spike come downstairs to see who had come into the library part of the tree home.

“Oh hey Artermis, why are you here?” The young drake asks.

“I’m just looking for Cadence so we can go see Apple Bloom.” I tell him.

“Well let me go get her for you.” He says as he heads back upstairs. A few moments later Cadence and Twilight come down with Spike trailing behind.

“It is nice to see you again Artermis.” says Twilight. I kneel down, and she hugs me. We let go of each other, and I hug Cadence next with a small kiss as we parted.

“So how did your errands go?” asks Cadence.

“Well, I managed to recruit two more ponies to come with us. One of them is Rainbow Dash over there,” I say as I gesture with my head, “and the other is a zebra named Zecora. She is coming with us as payment for the potion, and to visit her home land. Dash lost a race with me, and said she would like to come with.” I tell her. She nods.

“Okay, I see no problem with that.” She tells me. Dash clears her throat, and I look at Cadence with a small pleading look of ‘can we talk in private?’ in my eyes. She nods towards the kitchen and we both head over to it. I close the door behind us.

“So what do you want to tell me?” She asks.

“Rainbow has a question she would like to ask, because she said something to me that I would like to happen, but if it makes you unhappy I will drop the subject.” I tell her.

“Well what does she want?” She asks me.

“That would be her question not mine, let me go get her.” She nods so I exit the kitchen, and wave Dash over. I take her back into the kitchen.

“So Rainbow, Artermis says you would like to ask something. What would it be?” asks Cadence with a smile.

“Well, um, you see Ikindafellinlovewithhimandwaswonderingyouwouldn’tmindsharinghimwithme.”

“I need you to slow down. I couldn’t understand you.” Cadence tells the cyan mare.

“I fell in love with Artermis, and was wondering if you wouldn’t mind sharing him with me.” Dash told her in a regular pace. Her cheeks were bright red despite her coat.

“Did you know about this?” Cadence asks me. I hold up my hands.

“I just found out earlier today.” I tell her.

“And where were you after she told you?” She asks. I could see her anger in her eyes.

“We went to Rarity’s to let her get my measurements for my clothes she is making for me.” I respond in a soldierly voice. She looks me over trying to see any sign that I was lying to her, but she wouldn’t find any for I told her the truth. Her gaze turns to Dash to see what her body was telling Cadence.

After a few moments Cadence sighs.

“I will allow her to be in our relationship, but only her. If you bring another mare to me I will make you a gelding, understood?” She asks me.

“Yes dearest.” I tell her. She smiles at me, and turns to Dash.

“I hope you understand as well.” She tells her. Dash nods, and Cadence surprises Dash with a kiss. My jaw hits the floor, and I was sure I would have to heal it later. I sat there staring in awe of my now two mare friends. They pulled apart, and the both hug me. This snapped me out of it, and I returned their hug. We all pull away at the same time, and exit the kitchen.

“So are we all good?” I ask my two mares. They nod, and I sit down in the middle of the couch. Cadence sits on my left, and Dash on my right. I see Twilight with her nose in a book. I look to both of my mares with a finger up to my lips. They both nod, and I stand up. I will myself into Celestia’s form, cutie mark and all, and walk up to Twilight. I make sure my shadow covers her lightly. She looks up to me, and I give her a warm smile.

“Princess! I didn’t know you were coming to visit.” Says Twilight as she bows to me.

“Twilight Sparkle my faithful student. I am here to just spend some time with you. We haven’t seen each other for a while now, and I thought it would be a good idea to spend the rest of the day together.” I tell her in a perfect mimic of Celestia’s voice. Twilight seemed nervous at this.

“Something wrong my faithful student?” I ask her. I could hear stifled giggles coming from the couch. I keep myself in character.

“No nothing is wrong, I’m just unprepared, and I don’t have any refreshments and…” Twilight goes on to explain why she wasn’t prepared for a visit. With each reason I could feel my resolve melting away. Eventually I loose my grip on Celestia’s form and burst in laughter as I shift back into my human form. I could hear Dash and Cadence laughing as well.

“Ugh, Artermis don’t do that!” Twilight yells at me. I just laugh harder. Twilight’s mane starts to smoke, but I don’t see it. Twilight bursts into flames, her coat turning white. I am shocked with a spell she fires at me. I look up to her with a deep grin.

“You want to play that way huh?” I ask her. She just snorts at me. I stand and start to form electricity with my chi. Twilight sees this and grabs me in a telekinetic field. I am stopped, and the built up electricity shocks me, burning my everything. I scream in pain. I am dropped to the floor, and Twilight starts to worry. I am lifted by Cadence’s magic gently.

“Twilight…” I groan to the lavender mare. She doesn’t hear me. I cough, and some smoke comes out of my lungs.

“Twilight…” I groan louder this time. I am about to say her name again, but Cadence puts a hoof to my lips.

“Twilight!” Cadence Shouts for me. Twilight turns towards Cadence with a sheepish look on her face. I cough again, and take in a deep breath.

“Twilight, do you know healing magic?” I ask her. She nods her head with a whimper. I wince as I reach my hand out to her.

"Put your hoof in my hand.” I tell her. She does so, and I channel my chi into her. Her eyes widen as my spiritual energy enters her body.

“Use that to heal me.” I tell her as I drop my hand.

“But I don’t know how to use this energy.” She tells me.

“Just use it like you would with magic.” I groan as the adrenaline starts to fade, and my pain starts to increase. I see Twilight light her horn, but her magic was a bright blue instead of light lavender. The same blue flows over my skin and starts to heal the burns away. I sigh as my pain melts away, and I am filled with strength once more.

After a few minutes my body is healed and slightly sore. I am set on the ground. I sit up, and check my body for any scars. I didn’t have a single scar. I start to use the last of my ki to heal the soreness away, but only numb it down to a slight ache. I stand, and look at Twilight. I kneel down in front of her.

“I’m sorry for taking my prank too far.” I tell her. She shakes her head.

“No I’m sorry for over reacting.” She tells me as tears start to well up in her eyes. She is about to turn and run upstairs. But I catch her by two of her hooves. I pull her back to me, and give her a hug.

“Don’t worry about me Twilight. I’m fine and I forgive you for what you accidentally did.” I tell her, “But it is up to you to forgive yourself.” Her tears are falling onto my shoulder, but I keep her in the embrace. She starts to whimper, and I start stroking her back.

Cadence comes up and joins in on the hug. Eventually Dash sighs and joins in as well. Twilight stops crying, and I pull away from her.

“I knew you could do it.” I tell her as I ruffle her mane a bit. She giggles at this, and I smile. I stand up, and back away from the young unicorn. I shift into my Pegasus body, and make my mane flow, along with my tail. I sigh as lay down on m stomach. Dash hops onto my back, and I hide her with my mane. I look to Cadence and say, “I think we should pay a visit to Apple Bloom.” Cadence nods and I look at Twilight.

“Twilight, would you like to come with us?” I ask her. She shakes her head slowly. I just give her a warm smile, and stand back up.

“Well then we will be heading out to Apple Jack’s if you need something.” I tell her. She nods and levitates a book over to herself. I sigh on the inside, and open the door for Cadence. She walks out, and I do the same.

“What was that?!” Cadence asks me with worry, and anger evident in her voice.

“I’m with Cadence.” I hear Dash tell me through my coat. I sigh.

“That was what happens when I am forced to keep the lightning I generate in my chi. If I can’t release the lightning I am shocked by it. Luckily I was using a very small charge; otherwise I would have needed to go to the hospital or the morgue.” I tell them.

“I don’t want you to use your lightning ever again unless it is your last resort.” Cadence tells me with a stern stare.

“Of coarse dearest.” I tell her with a nod. I start walking towards Sweet Apple Acres, when I remember the reason I had sped the train up.

“Hey Dash?” I ask Rainbow.

“Yeah?” She replies.

“I saw fireworks on the way here, what was that?” I ask her.

“That was a jerk unicorn that made fun of all of us. She calls herself the ‘Great and Powerful Trixie,’ but she is just a show mare that wants attention and trouble if you ask me.” I hear a snort of anger come from Dash.

“Where is she? I think she needs to learn not to be rude to others.” I tell Dash.

“She has a wagon over in the town square.” Dash tells me. I spread my wings, and look at Cadence. She nods, and we take to the air. We flew to the town square at a leisurely pace. I land and see the afore mentioned wagon. I lie down and let Dash off of my back. I stand and shift back into my human form. I take my sword off of my side, and lay it gently on the ground. I then walk up to the wagon.

“Oh Trixie!” I call out to the show mare, “I believe you said you can do anything better than anyone else. I’m here to prove you wrong.” The wagon opens and the said show mare comes out of it.

“What’s this, a challenger for Trixie?” She asks with her eyes closed. I just stay silent. I walk over to Cadence. I look her in the eyes.

“Can you lend me a bit of energy? I am going to use my bending, but I am running low on my chi.” She nods and lights her horn. I could feel magic making its way into my body. I just guide it to my tan tien, or the center of my spiritual self, and make it change into chi. I nod my head when I had enough to do what I had in mind. Cadence stops, and I walk back over to Trixie.

“So what do you think you can do that the Great and Powerful Trixie can not?” Trixie ask me.

“I can control the elements, I doubt you can.” I tell her. She just snickers at me.

“Do your best.” She tells me. I smirk and ready my power. I jump thirty feet up into the air, and make a giant ball of compressed air to throw me back down at the ground. I hold my fists down as they collide with the ground. I hit the ground and make a small crater, but created a giant stone obelisk with my earth bending. I stand up, and thrust my hand forward at the obelisk, making flames fly over and around the stone tower. I make the flame heat up the stone so that it is glowing when I stop. I pull a huge chunk of the obelisk over to me. It is glowing a bright orange white.

I hold the slab of rock above the ground, and compress it with my other into the shape of a great claymore sword. I keep the stone sword in the air before I pull water from the moisture in the air. I put the claymore of stone into the giant blob of water I had. I let the water steam off of the sword as it cools the stone down. When I was done cooling the sword, it had turned into a shiny bronze color.

I make the rest of the water I had return to the air. I then take the giant sword into both of my hands, and use air bending to help me hold it up. I jump ten feet into the air, and land with the sword stabbing into the ground. I let go of the sword, and look at Trixie. I stand up, and make the rest of the stone obelisk return to the earth. I look back to Trixie.

“There… top… that.” I tell her as I sit down; exhausted from using all of the available power I had left. Trixie just stares at the stone sword I made with her jaw on the ground. I manage to stand up, and walk over to Cadence. She lets me lean on her for support. Dash was holding my sword for me. I ruffle Dash’s mane, and make her giggle. I grab my sword from her and manage to put it back on. I had caught my breath, and stopped leaning on Cadence. I walk back up to Trixie.

“Can you do better?” I ask her. She shakes her head to get out of her stupor.

“Of coarse I can. Be amazed by the power of Trixie.” She says as she lights her horn. I just stand there, knowing she wouldn’t be able to do a tenth of what I did. I watch as she grabs hundreds of small rocks, and holds them together in the shape of a short sword. She starts a small fire under said bumpy weapon. She is slowly making the rocks glow and melt. She looses her grip on the molten stone, and it falls to the ground with a plopping noise.

“I can’t do it?” Trixie asks herself. I walk up to her.

“I wasn’t expecting you to be able to. I use an ability that shouldn’t exist in this world, but does. I used an energy that wasn’t magic. I used my chi to do everything I did.” I tell her. She looks at me with a confused expression that had anger in it as well. I kept my left hand on my sword in case she decides to get physical, and lash out at me.

“Trixie demands that you teach her this ability.” She tells me with arrogance deep in her voice. I narrow my eyes at her.

“No.” I tell her.

“Trixie orders you to teach me.” She tries again. I am becoming irritated by her attitude.

“No!” I say with more force.

“Trixie wants to have this ability.” She tells me. She pushed the last button.

“I told you NO!” I shout at her, “Someone who thinks they are better then others shouldn’t even think they have the right to a power like mine. I use this power to protect this country, and protect its citizens. I use this power to keep balance in the world. I only teach this power to those who have learned humility and humbleness. You know nothing about these traits. You may have had a shitty life before this, but you still have a planet to live on. You have a place in the universe to call your home.” I could feel tears welling up in my eyes, “You still have a family to return to. You still have something to call your own.” Tears are falling from my eyes, “I lost everything because the deity of my world decided to test the human race. He let us destroy ourselves. I was given a second chance at life in a world I don’t belong in. I was given a second time to suffer in my living hell. I don’t have a family, I don’t have a home, and I don’t have a place in the universe anymore.” I was letting my tears fall freely now. I collapse to my knees; sobbing in my self distress.

I look up to Trixie who is looking at me with pity. I just stand and walk away from her. I will myself into the form of a black alicorn, and fly away; leaving my dear ones behind. I fly as fast as I can to a dark mountain off in the distance. Crying all the while I was flying. I didn’t notice when I broke the sound barrier, I didn’t notice the forest passing under me. All that mattered was that I get to the mountain and let my pain out.

I made it to the mountain; my tears still falling. I shifted back into my human form, and fall to my knees and sobbed my heart out. I didn’t know how long I was there because I cried myself to sleep.